What are the odds?

Chapters

The arrival
The shy one
Keeping the secret
Is my brain being nice?
The meeting
YAY! I get a job!
A letter and bonding time
What is going on?
Side chapter: Twilight raises a foal
Aftermath
Cave story
Ready? Fight!
Back home unharmed?
Uhm the week?
Crossover part 1: Where the heck am i?
Crossover Part 2 Uhm, what?
Welcome back!
Hospi... i don't even know anymore
The quest for the...
'My turn'
Cloudsdale, or should i say badpunville?
REVELATIONS!
HOUSE!
Welcome home for the first time party?
A good morning. A bad mind.
Beware...
Visitor from out of town
Introductions
And back to evil!
Crossover Part Final, I royally screw up

The arrival

"so you came back, well thank you! What will happend now? well i'm not gonna hold you, heres the story."

“Where the heck am I?” I say loudly as I wake up.
Ok… what is this place? I do not remember there being a forest this large at home, so I have probably traveled a long way. But how did I get here and who was that man? He seemed so mysterious, well anyway I need to get out of here. I wish Alex could be here “sigh”. Let’s see, which way do I go from here? I know! East! I think, well I am not really good at directions so let’s walk that way “walks towards west”.

After walking for about ten minutes or so I hear something “CRASH”. What was that? I start walking towards the sound but when I get there I only see a big hole in the ground. Huh? That is weird, wonder where the thing went. “Hello? Is anyone there?” I yell loudly.

“What are you?” I hear someone say behind me, it sounded like a raspy girl voice. I turn around to see. NO!? It cannot be… Rainbow Dash?

“I’m a human” I say back to her still very confused to all this but I manage to stay from squeal like a girl for the fact that in front of me there is a live Rainbow Dash. I CANT BELIEVE THIS!!! Is this a dream? It better not be.

“So you can talk?” she says back looking very unsure about the whole thing.

“Well yes, my name is David, but you can call me Dave, all my friends does.” I say still trying to stay from squealing. “I don’t want to hurt you, if that’s what you are thinking.”

“Well… I’m Rainbow Dash (already knew that) and I’m a pony (duh) and the fastest pony in all of Equestria (I wondered what happened to the ego). But you don’t look like anything I have ever seen before” she says getting a little more comfortable around me.

“I don’t think I’m from around here then, because I just woke up about 20 minutes ago and all I can remember before that is a bar fight at home, I got knocked out and woke up here”. I hope she will believe me.

“Ok… that is weird” tell me about it.

“Wait a minute, you have wings? (herp derp)” like a douche.

“Of course I have wings, I am a Pegasus after all” I love this already.

“Ok… are there unicorn also then or what?” I ask already knowing the answer.

“Yes and also Earth ponies but they don’t have any Wings or horn” I knew she would say that.

“Well the thing is that, where I come from Unicorns and Pegasi are only myths and “Earth ponies” are not sentient they are somewhat like pets. They are somewhat useful at least but not anymore since my species has developed technology to do everything for them, Kind of a shame if you ask me.” Unnecessary facts for the win.

“That’s horrible! Then who controls the weather?” I knew she would say that.

“Well, the weather is self-controlled so to speak and does its thing without our help” We really need to get out of here.

“That’s just creepy”

“Well, let’s get out of here. Do you know the way out?” probably not.

“Well I know Fluttershy’s house is to the east of the Everfree forest, just which way is east? I flew west when I got here so maybe its that way “she points towards the way I came” shall we go?” Fuck me, I went the wrong way.

“Ok, let’s go then.” Then we start to walk back to where I came in this dark and godforsaken forest.

“What is wrong with your eyes anyway they are two different colors?”Oh god I knew this would happen.

“I have a syndrome known as heterochromia which make my eyes two different colors.

“Wow… that’s really weird” UGH.

“I have grown too live with it” WHY?

“Okay that’s good.” finally done?

After about 15 minutes I break the silence. “Are you sure your ok because that leg looks bad” why didn’t I notice that before, what is wrong with me?

“Its fine really, I am used to it by now” oh NO you are not fine.

“Are you sure, because I can carry you if don’t feel uncomfortable with that?” Hope she says yes.

“I’m not sure I trust you just yet” she says as I feel my hand connecting with her flank “SMACK” oh shit, what just happened?

“What the hay did you just do that for?”

“I’m so so sorry. Ever since the bar fight I’ve had these sudden movements in my body that I can’t control. I’m really sorry for what just happened. It’s just that I can’t control my body and that really stinks” yeah what is up with that? It all started with that mug in the bar.

“Riight… I’m not sure if I can believe that but I will give you another chance because I’m just that nice” Oh god I need to make up for this.

“Is there any way I can make up for this?” please be kind, I don’t want to die. Not when I finally got to Equestria.

She then hits me in the leg without notice. “You could just let me hit you ten times as hard as I can whenever I want to or let me hit you 20 times right now.” Oh god, i already know what to choose i'm not an idiot.

“Just get it over with, and hit me 20 times” I think this was a bad idea.

“Okay then” “SMACK” ouch “SMACK” that hurts.

“That kind of hurts” why did I say that.”SMACK” ouch.

“That is kind of the point “SMACK” numbskull” I feel molested “SMACK” I’m already getting used to this “SMACK” it still hurts as hell though.

“Only 14 left” I say jokingly “SMACK” god why did I agree to this.

“SMACK” “12” She says with a sadistic smile on her face.

“Anyway, what is that mark on your flank anyway” “SMACK” I kind of deserve that one.

“SMACK” “You don’t know? It’s a cutie mark and signifies what a pony is good at; mine means speed (with emphasis on the speed).”SMACK” you get your cutie mark when you uncover your special talent. “SMACK”

“That’s interesting to say the least” I need to play dumb at least for now and I love it. “SMACK” seven left.

“SMACK””SMACK””SMACK” “You know your alright, but I still don’t trust you” come on this is getting annoying with all the no trust thing “SMACK”.

“Sigh” “you should know by now that if I wanted to hurt you I would have done that already” “SMACK” two more left.

“Maybe you are right, but that doesn’t mean I trust you” “SMACK” oh god my leg is sore.

“I think it would be I good idea if I carry you the rest of the way since your wing and leg are still hurt and you need to rest” I hope my leg makes this.

“SMACK” “are you sure, with that leg you are almost unable to walk by yourself” FINALLY MY LEG GETS RECOGNITION.
“I will be fine” no I won’t.

“Well then let’s get to it” she says as she jumps on my back and surprisingly only weighs about 60 kilos. Still a lot but I can manage.

She leans her head against my shoulder tries to sleep (SQUEAL) and manages after about 30 minutes (oh my god I am carrying RD on my back, LIFE COMPLETE) and I continue walking straight forward for what seems like hours until I hear something. A voice humming the theme song to MLP FiM, wait is that who I think it is?

"Well i think you already know who that is. The thing is that i hate these first chapters but they need to be done, since i have really good ideas for the future but i just need to get there. :D"

The shy one

"Well i hope you like it. dont let me hold you. TOO THE STORY!"

I walk out of the forest only to see a yellow pony with a pink mane and tail and a beautiful voice (Fluttershy). I stood there for what felt like an eternity just listening to her sing but after a while I decided to get closer. I think I should wake Dash first so Fluttershy won’t get the wrong idea, a monster caring one of her best friends can’t be a pretty sight. I put Dash down and tried to wake her but she sure is a heavy sleeper.

“It’s time to change my tactic.” I say with a grin on my face as I lean in close to hear ear.
”Wake up Rainbow Dash, the Wonderbolts are here.”

Her eyes shot open and she jumped into the air squealing “omygoshomygoshomygosh.”

“Hahaha, you should see the look on your face, priceless.” Was all I could say before I began gasping for air.

“I’m going to make you pay for that.”

“Sorry I’m broke.” ha-ha funny.

“Ha-ha you’re a comedian. Why did you even wake me up?”

“Oh yeah almost forgot. Do you know her?” I say pointing to Fluttershy feeding her animals.

“Hmm, yeah that’s Fluttershy. She’s been my friend since junior flight camp.”

I stand there and just listen to her beautiful voice some more until I say “She has a beautiful voice.”

“Yeah and she’s really good with animals too, so you should fit right in.”

“Oh look who’s the comedian now. Well, should we go and say hello or will I just scare her away.” Knowing her she will faint the moment she sees me.

“Sure but be careful, she is extremely shy and you look kind of intimidating.”

“Huh, Really? Well just tell her I’m a naked bear or something.” Hah yeah like that will work.

“Good idea, I will go talk to her, you stay here and wait.”

Wait what. How will that be less intimidating? “Ok…” let’s see how this turns out. “Well go and prepare her I need to take care of business if you know what I mean.” She giggled at that.

Five minutes later I come back and there stands Dash waiting for me. “What?” I say trying to act all cool.

“I think she can take you now… I hope.” uhm what is that supposed to mean “Follow me.” ok then.

“Sure” What is the weird feeling, that something will go wrong?

“Fluttershy you can come out now.” hope this ends well.

“Ok I will be right there.” Ah Fluttershys voice is so soothing. She steps out and sees me with a gasp.

“Hello, my name is Dave and I’m a human.” I try to say as calmly as possible.

“He is kind of nice guy, he carried me for… How long was it again?” Fluttershy still has a gasp on her face.

“I think it was something like three hours maybe.” yeah that’s seems about right.

“So you see Fluttershy he is kind of good guy thinking of my leg and wing when his leg is so sore.” Yeah thanks again.

“Okay, do you mind if I ask where you come from? You don’t look like anything I have ever seen… if you don’t mind.” There’s the Fluttershy I know and love (yes in that way and Rainbow is here too just saying).

“Well I’m not from around here at least; I come from a place called Earth. Where ponies exist but they aren’t sentient they are more like pets. Unicorns and Pegasi or Alicorns doesn’t exist where I come from, they are just myths. But I can see now that there are other places where such things exist” I say with slight smile trying to calm her down. “And the weather controls itself without any input from us but we have scientists that can almost calculate what will happened” that was kind of a long speech.

“That seems horrible.” Its Fluttershy of course she would say that.

“This place a lot more peaceful than where I come from since there is almost a war going all the time, but I am lucky not to live in a the warzone.”

“That’s so sad.” they both say with sad faces.

“Well we have grown to live with it so it doesn’t trouble us all that much actually and I am just happy to be here, since the only real friend I ever had died exactly a year ago from today “sigh” and my family, well there is mom and dad but I can’t live my life for them.”

“Wait so you want to stay? Why would you want that when you have only met us?”

“Well the thing is, where I come from a lot of people are miserable and don’t trust anyone but here I feel like can trust you, even though I just met you. Since you just seems like such nice ponies (people?).” They are really kind actually.

“You really mean that?” RD I know I can trust you.

“Well yes, and I know that you trust me too since you wouldn’t have allowed me to carry you otherwise. Oh and Fluttershy if you are wondering what’s up with my eyes it is that I have a syndrome called Heterochromia and makes me have two kind of eyes colors. Since I know you would ask eventually.” hopefully that is now out of the way.

“I think it looks completely awesome.” Thank you RD.

“It’s completely harmless but I still got bullied for it in school, I mean what? I can’t control it and it makes me worse for having something like that?” stupid memories.

Fluttershy walks up to me and says “oh my, that’s terrible, just because you look different doesn’t mean they can bul… eep.” There it was again. My body moved on its own again but this time it’s not so bad. I’m hugging Fluttershy! (A dream comes true).

“uhm, Dave what are you doing?” I just knew she would say that.

“RD do you remember the thing in the forest where you got to hit me 20 times? Yeah well this was it again.” Stupid random impulses.

“Oh really, then maybe you aren’t a liar after all” Rainbow say with a smug smile on her face.

“Dave, what happened in the forest?” OH GOD PLEASE NO! That’s not for you to hear Fluttershy.

“Absolutely nothing, yes that’s right nothing at all.” Please don’t push it. I can’t take it “The horror! The horror!”.

“Are you sure?” Of course I am.

“He is completely sane and nothing important happened in the forest at all, I promise.” Wow I never thought Rainbow would stand up for me like that, Thanks.

“Oh okay I trust you Rainbow and besides if you don’t want to talk about then it’s probably your little secret “WINK WINK.” So now we should get to too treating your wounds don’t you think?” You sure are sincere as always. I love you Fluttershy and you too Rainbow.

“Well of course!” We both say in unison. God this is so awesome.

Five minutes later when Fluttershy is looking at my leg:
““GASP” What is this?”

"DUNN DUNN DUNNN. Well isn't this awesome. oh and by the way i'm swede :) "

Keeping the secret

"Well this is my favorite so far, some funny moments and kind of awkward at places. Hope you all enjoy!
We bid you farewell!"

”What is Fluttershy?” Hope it’s nothing bad.

“There is some kind of text scribbled on your legs for some reason.” What is she talking about?

“Does it say anything?” I don’t remember writing anything on my leg.

“I’m sorry but I can’t understand it, though it looks like a text of some sort.” This just seems weird.

“Let me take a look… Let’s see here… Oh you have got to be kidding me!” I can’t believe this.

“Can you read it?” Both say in unison.

“Sadly, yes. It says… “Sigh”… Leonidas was here” Why me? And who did this, I mean really now?

“What is that supposed to mean?” Again both of them say it in unison.

“It’s a very bad joke where I come from.” Who would put a movie reference on my leg? Seriously, that is just poor humor.

“But why is it on your leg then, did you write it?” Rainbow asks.

“I honestly have no idea and, no I did not write that. So can we please just ignore it?” I still can’t believe this.

“I’m sorry; we can just ignore it… If you want to. (blush)“ Fluttershy is just so adorable, Seriously I mean look at that face.

“Eeyup, yes please, now let’s get on with the treatment shall we?” I should not have said that just now. That was probably the stupidest idea ever.

“Have you by any chance met Big Macintosh before?” Oh crap come on brain, think of something quick!

“No I have never met Big Mac before, why do you ask?” Great work brain ´No problem Dave.´

“Well I just thou… Wait, how do you know his nickname!?” Damn it brain. I’m in deep shit now. Got any other ideas? ´Why don’t you think of something, I’m always the one with the brains.´ That’s because you ARE A BRAIN! ´oh yeah.´

“Well. Umm. No I haven’t, it was just a guess Rainbow. Hehehe.” I say nervously. Ok brain we need to work together to get out of this one. ´Why don’t you think a little more instead of talking to me. Oh crap they are looking at you, quick act natural. Or smile, that always works.´ ok smile.

“Why are you smiling at us like that? It’s creepy” Rainbow asks will backing away slowly.

Oh nice going brain, now I’m even weirder. ´You know what, Screw you. I’m out, talk to me when you’re done.´ brain? Please get back here. Come on I need you. Brain!? Fine, I can do this without you. Let’s see, Rainbow likes to brag so I only need to stroke here ego. Fluttershy loves here animals so I just need to ask here some questions. Well here goes.

“Let’s stop talking about me for a second. Rainbow, you told me that you were the best flyer in all of Equestria, care to prove it?” Take the bait, please.

“Oh I’ll prove it, let’s go out right now and I will show you my moves.” Great it’s working, thank god. Or maybe it’s Celestia. Well whatever. Suck on that brain. ´yeah yeah, good for you.´

“Oh no Rainbow you can’t fly now, your wing is still broken remember?” …NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO. Why Fluttershy, why? ´HA you just got owned, you forgot that her wing was still broken. Brain: 1 Dave: 0.´ What the hell are you talking about, Brain: 1? You didn’t do anything. ´I still get a point because I’m awesome and you’re not.´

“I’m ok Fluttershy look” Rainbow says as she stretch out her wings but the wall was to close to her broken wing that she nudged it, so she almost screamed out in pain with a tear in her eye.

Chance! “Are you ok Rainbow, you should really rest your wing if it hurts so much.” I say in a caring voice.

“He’s right Rainbow you need to rest, that wing will be good as new in the morning.” Fluttershy approves.

“Don’t worry about me guys, I’m fine. It only hurt a little.” Rainbow says with a weak smile.

I walk up to Rainbow, pick her up and turn to Fluttershy and ask. “Do you have a bed she can rest in?”

Rainbow starts to struggle and yells “I’m fine, now put me down!” Aww, she’s so cute when I hold her.

“No, I won’t put you down. You’re going to bed and that’s final. Fluttershy, can you get her a bed please?”

“I have two beds so she can take the one in my guest room. I hope that’s ok with you Rainbow.”

“No its not, I don’t need rest so just put me down so I can show you my moves.” You know what, that’s it. Time for some dirty humor.

“Okay then, let’s go to the bedroom then, so you can show me?” *wink* *wink*

Both Fluttershy and Rainbow are blushing from that little joke. Hope I didn’t take it too far. Aww well, let’s just get her to the bed so she can rest.

“Oh my, umm. I don’t think, umm. That she, umm... How should I put this?” OH MY GOD, are they actually taking this seriously. This is not good. ´Oh you fucked up big time. This is just funny as hell.´ Shut up brain!

“It was only a joke Fluttershy. Look at Rainbow; she is blushing so much right now that she can’t even move.” ‘You little lovebird.’ I really hate you brain.

“I’m sorry.” What is she sorry for? ‘They obviously like you’. What are you talking about I just met them! ‘I know, the thing is that I can read minds and I like to screw with you.’ I can’t read minds and you are my brain, so how does that even work? ‘Maybe I’m not your brain.’ Ok… This is just getting weirder by the minute or second rather.

“You’ve got nothing to be sorry for Fluttershy, really it’s me that should sorry for making you feel this awkward.” YES that sounds perfect, just hope it works. ‘It won’t’ JUST SHUT UP, PLEASE? ‘Whatever.’

“Thank you” Daawwww, sooo cute. ‘No comment’

“I think it’s a little early in our friendship for that kind of jokes Dave. We just met, remember?” Oh Rainbow, of course I remember, I just love to tease you, it seems I’m doing a fine job. ‘You know you are going to screw up sooner or later right?’ Can you just leave me alone brain or whatever you are? ‘Sorry no can do.’ UGH.

I put her down on her bed and say: “We will discuss that tomorrow, now you need to get some sleep.” I think I’m in love with both of them. WHY?? I don’t want to destroy our friendship because of this. ‘Oh you will, though they both have the same feelings for you. You just don’t know it yet.' I don’t trust you! ‘Suit yourself.’

“Yeah, yeah! Goodnight Dave. Goodnight Fluttershy”. I just want to lie beside her and hug her all night long. But that would be weird.

“Goodnight Rainbow”. We both say in Unison. Wait a minute, we are already that synced? That’s kind of good to know. ‘I already know where this is going’ Oh really? Please tell me. ‘Nah, that would be a too big of a spoiler’ spoiler for who? ‘Well THEM of course!’ Who? ‘Never mind, I still won’t tell you’ Fine…

“I only have one bed left, but you can have it” Oh no I’m going to be a gentleman here! ‘Good luck with that!’ Can you please just shut up!? ‘NEVER!’

“Nope, I’m not going to let you sleep on the hard couch. YOU will take the bed; I will sleep on the couch!” That feels right. ‘Wait for it.’ Wait for what? ‘Wait for it’

“You can sleep with me. It’s really cold.” ´There it is´ WHAT… Did she just say what I think she said? ‘Eeyup’ Please stop. ‘Nnope’ I still hate you. ´The feeling is mutual.'

“I really don’t want to intrude and the bed is still probably too small for me. For the cold part you can have my sheet” I really want to but I just can’t do it since I would feel like such a freak for doing it… WE JUST MET REMEMBER? ‘I remember, yes!’ I… Just shut up. 'Good night’ FINALLY!

“NO, you need your sheet! That’s the least I can do!” She sure is nice… Hello? YES he’s gone! ´Shut up I’m trying to sleep here, do you really miss me that much?´ No, just go back to sleep.

“Ok then. Goodbye Fluttershy!” Then she suddenly rams into me. “Fluttershy what are you doing?”

“Hugging you. Goodnight Dave!” I am beginning to feel really weird here. She them releases her grip of me. “See you tomorrow Dave”

“Sleep tight Fluttershy!”

“You too.” She really cares about me huh? AND she just met me. Oh crap, Tomorrow will be a tough day.
I lay down on the couch noticing the couch is too small. “Meh I will just lay on the ground” Five minutes later I’m sound asleep.

Ten minutes later a certain cyan Pegasus comes walking down the stairs and lays herself next to me.

"Oh no! What is happening here? I'm sure you already know but still! References ahoy!
Oh and chapters will start to slow down a bit since well, school is starting again tomorrow :("

Is my brain being nice?

"I am really sorry for the delay on this one i hope it will make it up to you and i promise more regulare stuff from now since this was a ectic week for me. Well time to start the chapter. BYE!!

I wake up hearing something.”Rainbow, why were you sleeping next to him, you just met. Do you like him or something?” Wait a minute; did Rainbow sleep next to me? I can’t remember that. *Yes she did and you didn’t notice because you were asleep.* Then how do you know, brain? *I already said I’m not your brain and I can read minds.* That doesn’t mean you know she slept next to me. *Well, I just read her mind, duh!* I still hate you. *I hate you too Dave.

“Maybe a little, but that’s not why. I was freezing so I went to ask if it was ok, but then I saw he was already asleep, so I though why not. My question is why you asked him to sleep with you? I honestly don’t think you were that cold am I right with that assumption?” Well I really don’t want to hear anything else frankly, but I really need to listen to what Fluttershy has to say. *I knew this would happen.* What would happened? *Nothing* Uh? Ok…

“I’m sorry… But I like him a bit too, but we should really not tell him this since he might think we are weird or something.” Weird? No way I love you girls, but why both of you? UGH, I hate this! *This just keeps getting better.* I don’t understand you. *That’s the point.* What is that supposed to mean? *Nothin’.* Right. Let’s stop them from saying anything more. (Stands up).

“Good morning ladies!” I say as I walk slowly into the kitchen. *Ok let’s see their reaction.* So you do have the same mindset as me. *Equal minds think alike.* Sounds about right.

“Dave!?” Both scream in unison. “Are you already awake? Did you hear any of that?” I heard EVERYTHING. *I am beginning to like you Dave.* Thanks brain.

“Yes I’m awake. Heard what? What were you talking about?” This is so fun. *I concur.*

“Nothing, the question is, what do you want for breakfast?” That was kind of fast. *What did you think would happen, I mean really now?* I don’t know, maybe more of a reaction, since it’s Fluttershy we are talking about.

“What do you have?” *Just play along Dave.* That’s what I’m doing! *I know, I just wanted to remind you.* That seems fair… I guess.

“I have, let’s see here… Oatmeal (Are you crazy?), apples, carrots, pears and cereal.” That’s all? Guess I will take some cereal. *Really, what did you expect, they are ponies afterall.* Oh yeah! I forgot about that. *Happens to the best of us Dave.* Arrogant as always I see. *Arrogant brain to the service, did you want anything sir?* You are acting so different since I woke up. *Maybe I’m not the same.*

“I think I will just take some cereal, thank you!”

“I forgot to ask you, what kind of diet do humans have? I’m just curious is all?” That face is still so cute.

“We are omnivores “GASP (from both of them)” well I’m not going to kill a pony to take their meat if that’s what you think, I’m not that evil. I think I will just change my diet to fit in” Though I will still miss my meat. *I have never tasted meat but still.* what are you talking about; of course you have tasted meat before. *Wait what? Oh yeah of course I’ve tasted meat, I just wanted to test you, ehe.* Why are you acting so weird? *SILENCE* You are such a coward.

“I guess that’s fine” Fluttershy you are so cute when you are embarrassed.

“I think its kind of awesome how you are going to give up your old diet just to fit in. I can respect that!” That’s so nice of her.
“Thank you RD, and you too Fluttershy” I really can’t be angry with then since they are just so ADORABLE.

“Let’s eat shall we?” Eh, Yummy?

“Of course” I and RD say in unison. Her too? Guess I’m good at syncing with people. Yay for me. *congratulations on a mediocre accomplishment Dave.* Thank you, wait a minute, how is that mediocre? *You really don’t wanna know.* All right then…

Twenty minutes later, after breakfast.

“So, do you have any more friends you want to introduce you too?” *Yes Dave, there is* I know brain, its Twilight, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie (she is so random). *I see you are well educated Dave.* Thanks… I guess.

“Yes, there is quite a few actually.” Fluttershy I know that its four ponies I have not met yet.

“How many?”

“There is Twilight Sparkle she is a Unicorn and she LOVES to read, and she is princess Celestia’s personal student.”

“Who?” I don’t want to seem suspicious.

“Princess Celestia?” I nod”She is our monarch and she rules with her sister Princess Luna. Its Princess Celestia that brings up the sun. And Luna brings up the moon in the evening.” Knew that.

“Your other friends?”

“There is Applejack, she is THE most dependable pony around and you won’t find a harder worker anywhere.” I knew that to but I still need to hear it. “There is Rarity she owns the Carousel Boutique which is THE place to go if you need clothes.” I really need more clothes, yes. “Last and especially not least Pinkie Pie she is the town’s party pony, she really loves to throw parties and make everypony laugh.”

“She is SO random” RD I already knew that but THANKS for saying the line(OH MAH GOD). *Lucky you Dave* Yes indeed.
“Sounds like some good friends you got there!” I know they are but I won’t tell them. MUAHAHAHA.

“Yeah they are really good people.” High regards form RD.

“Oh yeah they are so nice, I think you will like them too” Fluttershy, I know I will like them, at least if they are as nice as you are.

“Yeah I probably will, I mean I’m friends with you right?” Please say yes. *Mental Brohoof.* Sure man. “Mental brohoof between Dave and his brain.”

They both nod. “You are really nice you know.” I am so in love. *Good luck with that.* You are so nice to what you were yesterday, did something happened? *Nnope.* If you say so.

“Where should we go first then?” I think I know the answer.

“Fluttershy, you take him to Twilight’s house and I will gather everypony and try to mentally prepare them to meet Dave here.”

“That sounds good but aren’t you forgetting something Rainbow?” I think I know.

“What would that be?” I am a human or did you miss that?

“How will we get him to Twilight without anypony noticing? He is kind of big after all.” I think that is a compliment.

“You should probably just try to stay stealthy or something and go through the alleys.” That sounds good to me.

“All right that sounds like idea. Shall we go the Dave? If you don’t mind…” Oh yeah she is really shy, forgot about that for a minute. *Dave?* Yes, what is it brain? *You know her name is FlutterSHY right?* Yeah what is your po… Oh yeah I see what you are talking about now. Sorry about that. *No problem.*

“Yes, let’s go! I AM DAVE! YOGNAUGHT!” Reference for the win. *Dave did you really have to say that now?* Yes brain, yes I did, got a problem with that? *Nope it’s just that you will get questions now.* OH CELESTIA FUCK ME.

“Dave, what is that supposed to mean?” They both say looking very confused.

“You can say its a battle cry of sorts though where I come from, only just for fun, and what makes it even better is that my name actually is DAVE. So yeah don’t worry about that” Should I make that my catchphrase? *Ask them Dave.* Ask who? *Oh nothing.* All right then.

“I guess that makes some kind of sense.”Well it does make sense RD, so thank you. *You know it doesn’t actually make any sense what so ever?* Maybe.

“Let’s get going then!” I think I’m getting better at motivation. *I am not gonna comment on that statement.* All right then.

“YES” Both scream in unison. That was kind of loud, my ears hurt. *Sucks to be you Dave.* …

“Calm down girls, that almost hurt my ear.” Now Fluttershy will apologies.

“It did? I’m sorry…” You should know by now that it’s fine.

“It’s fine. I mean how can I be mad at you two to be so motivated to help me?” They should get more recognition for their actions. *Give it to them.* They just got it you know? *Did they scream your name?* Don’t start with the dirty stuff now. *All right, I will stop...for now.*

“That’s cool I guess.” Guess who said that (if you don’t know then, ok), atleast I know who it is. *Me too.* Well you are my brain after all. *Oh? ...Yeah I guess I am.* what do you mean guess? *Nothing.*

“Let’s get going.” We all say in unison (I don’t know why but I love that word). Fuck yeah finally I get to meet everyone I mean everypony.

Twenty five minutes later, at Twilight’s tree.

“Knock knock” Fluttershy knocks on the door.

A little purple dragon open which I already know is Spike but its still fun to joke around. “Oh hello Fluttershy, what are you doing here?” He then turns around and yells “TWILIGHT, ITS FLUTTERSHY!” Then he turns back to Fluttershy and say. “Come in, Twilight is already on her way down, I just know it.”

“Uhm I am here to introduce everyone to Dave here.” She says pointing her hand (hoof?) at me. *Dave, just stop it, you know its hoof since she is a pony* I know but I like to piss you of.

“Hello!” Calm speech Dave, calm speech.

“WHOAH, what are you? You look like nothing I have ever seen before.” I really need to gather everypony because this getting annoying with all the explaining.

“I am a human and I got teleported here by something. Though I have no idea what.” That was THE quickest explanation ever. *Now, now, now Dave, you should really give Twilight the whole explanation before everypony gets here.* I already know that but I really don’t want to explain it to many times.

“I think Twilight can help you with that.” But I don’t want her to.

“The thing is I don’t want to go home.” I needed to say it. We then walk into the tree. Then I see Twilight come down from the stairs.

“What in the world are you? You really look weird. Can you even talk?” Twilight and her questions but we still love her.

“Yes I can talk and secondly I am a human, and my name is Dave. It’s Nice to meet you.” She also looks really cute but not the Fluttershy level of cute but still.

“He is really nice, Rainbow bumped into him after crashing in the Everfree forest. Then he carried her home to me, and I fixed them up and the next day we decided we should go here, while Rainbow is gathering all our friends to meet him.” That was really nice of her to say.

“Well if you trust him Fluttershy, then I trust him too. How about you Spike?” That fast huh?

“I think he is kind of a good guy.” They are so nice, I can’t believe it.

“Well, thank you that is very nice of you” I smile.

“How did you get here anyway and why haven’t I seen anything like you before?” Twilight and your questions, but we still love you. *In every way!* Nope I don’t, I think I will try to keep my feeling to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash for the moment thank you. *Do what you want I don’t care.* U MAD BRO?

“Well I got teleported here somehow. And before you say anything, no I don’t want go home, why? Because I like it here and it’s a 1000 times better than where I come from, even more so since my best friend died one year ago “sigh” so yeah, I don’t really want to go back since the only thing there for me is my parents so there you go” A lot more explaining coming, since this is Twilight and I know she will have questions.

“Right, so you want to say. I don’t see the problem with that really.” Understanding, thank you! “But what did you exactly do before you got teleported?” I just knew that question would come. *O RLY?* Shut up, please?

“Well, I was in a bar fight, why did I go to the bar? My school just stopped for the year and I wanted to celebrate somehow, but since it was the one year anniversary for the death of my best friend I had a really hard to have fun so I just went drinking. In the battle I almost got knocked but right before I blacked out, this weird man I had been seeing the whole day walked forward to me in slow-motion kind of thing and said “It’s not your time just yet” and then I blacked out and I woke up in the Everfree forest. That’s the story of how I got here pretty much.” LONG, LONG, LONG, BOORING. *That’s because you are boring.* Oh will you just shut up? *Nah, I really don’t feel like it.* … *yes you really should dot, dot, dot me muahahahaha* You are really weird.

“Wait you said a man walked to you? What did he look like?” Shuck, I don’t remember.

“Well I had a really hard time thinking I that last moment but I had just seen him in his dark outfit the WHOLE day, it was almost like he was stalking me or something.” Can’t the others get here soon?

“KNOCK KNOCK” THANK GOD.

“Oh so they are already here? Spike go and open the door.” Spike the slave, hehehe.

“Will do, Twilight.” He really is a good assistant.

He opens the door and there stands four mares.

"There you go! What did you think of that? quite a bit longer than usual yes? Well i meant to make it longer but thought this was the correct time to end it. First i thought to have the whole next conversation in this chaper but i wanted it to get out today so yeah." again, thanks for reading :)

The meeting

"Well here we go again. This one is just a regular meet everypony chaper... or is it? Well let's not keep you! HERE WE GO(Mario voice)."

In the door stood three poni... Wait a minute! Weren’t there just four of them in the door? I see Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow. Oh god where is Pinkie?

“Ohmygoshyoumustbenewherewhatsyourname?” She really speaks fast and she is bouncing *Indeed she is.*

“uum, its Dave.”

“OkhiDavei’mPinkiePienicetomeetyougottagomakeyouapartyBYE!” Ok…

“What was that?” I know it was pinkie but still, that’s just weird.

“It’s Pinkie being Pinkie” Every mare say in unison.

“Oh, so she was Pinkie? Got to love those hyperactive people, they are always so fun. And I can see what you mean by random Rainbow.” Wait a minute? Why is Applejack and Rarity just standing there with open mouths? *They just saw you, you are not a pony, remember?* Oh yeah, forgot about that. *Well you shouldn’t just stand there. Talk to them, the silence is killing me.* sure.

“Well I believe introductions are in order. The name’s Dave. And may I ask what your names are?” There still just standing there with their mouths open. I walk towards and wave my hand in front of them. “Equestria to Ponies, you in there. Hellooo?” They finally snap out of it.

“What in tarnation are yah, some kind o’ hairless ape?” Applejack says as she gets into an offensive stance. But before I can reply Rarity steps in front of me and says.

“oh dear me, your clothes look simple dreadful. How CAN you walk around like that? You must let me make you some real clothes.” …Didn’t see that one coming *I did, but I can’t help but wonder if what he said will happen.* Who are you talking about. *Cover your… Family jewels.* Why? *NOW!*

I covered my jewels and I’m glad I did because Applejack bucked me right on the mark. My hands took most of the damage but I could still feel some pain in my privet area. “Don’t ya’ll get close to Rarity, monster!” she yells at me. Thanks for the warning, but how did you know. *That’s for me to know and you to find out.* Well anyway thanks again, you saved my kids. *Kids? Oooh.*

“Ok. First, ow. Second, she came up to me. And finally third, did you really need to hit me in that ONE spot. I didn’t even do anything.”

“How can we trust ya when your somethin’ we’ve never seen before.” Well she has a point.

“Ok I’ll give you that one but did you really think it was necessary to kick me?” and if you say yes I’m going to hit you. *have a heart, what would you have done if a creature that you have never seen stood close to one of your friends?* alright, alright I won’t hit her… hard. *well it’s a start.*

“Alright I admit that ah acted a little hasty but ah only care for mah friends.”

“Well let’s just move past this and get on with the introductions, my name is Dave.” I say as I reach out my hand for a hand/hoofshake.

She puts out her hoof and we shake hands/hoofs? “I’m Applejack an’ this ‘ere is Rarity.” She says as she points to Rarity standing there looking at my clothes.

“Well then it’s too bad pinkie won’t be here for this but whatever (knowing her she already knows) so let’s start the whole story, shall we?” All six (including spike) nods. “Well first of all, I am a human and I’m not from Equestria or this planet at all. I come from a place called Earth and that was a very horrible place. War was almost going on somewhere everyday and I was lucky not to be close to the current war. But that doesn’t mean I had a good life. No my life was bad, the only real friend I had died exactly one year and one day ago. He was the only real friend I ever had and I still miss him so much I can’t believe it. I always had my parents and I still do but well they can’t always be there for me since we don’t even live that near each other anymore, but the does not mean I love them any less and I learned a lot from my father. He worked as a blacksmith and I always took a big interest in it so I have some good skills at the art of blacksmithing. I already love it more here than I ever did home. So if it’s not a problem with all of you then I would love to stay here and never go back” I smile. *Wow that was long and you are pretty forward, young one.* Young one? You are my brain which means we are the same age. *Yeah right.* “Oh and by the way, Rarity do you mind making me some clothes then?”

“Well of course dear but before I can do any of that, I just have to tell you that I am going to Prance and the train goes in an hour, so I promise that once I get back I will immediately get to make you some clothes.” Prance? Oh yeah forgot the bad puns. *Well at least there is at least one place without a pun, example: Ponyville* Yeah so? *Just proving a point.* Alright.

“Well I am sure I can wait how long will it take for you to come back?” hopefully three days at most.

“I am going today and I will be there two days so that means I will be back in about three days” Wow I am good. *That was so totally Me.* Wait what? It was my thought you know? *We have the same voice in your mind you know?* God dammit. “So I hope that Is ok for you.” Yeah sure.

“Well I’m sure I can take it” Smile from me.

“Because you don’t need clothes all the time… Right?” Oh god why.

“Well I actually do need clothes all the time. It’s a human thing, just trust me.” Fake smile.

“Well I hope you can take wearing the same clothes for a while though they will probably stink after some time but hopefully everypony can take it.” Yes… hopefully.

Everypony in the room nods. “Well that’s good I guess. Anyway does anypony know where I can get a job, since I will be living here and I will probably need some money to live here.” And I continue to smile. *You are really starting to creep me out, you know?* I am even scaring myself sometimes.

“Ya’ know ol’ Iron Forge was lookin’ fer a helper. Ah’m sure ya can help ‘im.” Really heavy accent, and really? Iron Forge I just… BAD PUN!!! *Of course it’s a bad pun, they are ponies remember? Prance is just an example.* Yeah I guess.

“Well let’s go and ask him if I can get a job.” I walk towards the door but Twilight ran past me and blocks the door. “What’s wrong Twilight?”

“You can’t just go out there. No one knows you and they will think you’re a monster and run away so I will have a talk with the mayor. I also need to send the princess a letter about you so just get comfortable and wait until tomorrow.” Meanie pants. *So you are already going with Pinkie Talk?* Yessir.

“Fiiine, so you are saying I should stay here for the rest of the day?” *Dave she wants you to herself.* Oh please I am only interested in Fluttershy and or Rainbow Dash and you know that. *…oh you thought I meant in a sexual way. I mean she wants to ask you some questions.* Why didn’t you say so.

“Well, yes but you won’t be alone while I go and talk to the mayor because Spike will keep you company.” Well that’s nice of him. *Be careful, we don’t know which way his barn door swings.* He’s not gay. *Whatever you say.*

“Well my back is a little stiff from sleeping on the floor so if I can find a bed to lie down on and a good book I’ll be good for the day. Ooh and an apple to eat so I don’t starve.” I look down to the floor with a sad look on my face and apparently Twilight notice this and walks up to me.

“Is something wrong? You look a little sad.”

“It’s just that… it feels like I’m only taking and taking and never give anything in return and that just feels wrong”

Rainbow flies up to me and says “Hey, you can’t talk like that. You are our friend now and friends help each other out. Twilight can you find a good book for him while I show him the bed downstairs.”

“Of course, what type of book do you want Dave?” Twilight asks with a caring face.

“Thank you all. Can I get a book of Equestria so I don’t have to ask you about every little thing.” It’s getting a little hard to act like I don’t know anything.

“That’s a wonderful idea Dave, well I need to leave now I don’t want to miss my train. See you in three days everypony.” Rarity says as she walks out the door.

“Well ah need to get back to work. Good luck with your readin’ Dave” …do I Really need to tell you who that was… I do? Well its Applejack, how can you not know that.

“It was nice to see you all again but I need to go back and feed the animals, take care Dave.” Fluttershy says as she walks out the door.

“See ya later Shy. I’m gonna stay here and keep Dave company with Spike.” Rainbow says with a smile on her face.

“Rainbow, you still have work to do. Just look at all the clouds outside.” Twilight says as she points outside at the clouds. *…* What?

“Dammit(I can’t hear you). Well, see ya later Dave.”

“Bye Dash, see you tomorrow.” I say when she flies out the door up into the sky. “Sooo Twilight, about that book.”

“hmmmm, ooh I know. Wait here a moment.” She sa… *NO MORE GOD DAMN ‘SHE SAYS AS.’ THE READERS ARE GOING TO HATE YOU* what readers? *crap I’ve said to much. I’m going to sleep now.* but it’s still early. *I need my beauty sleep.* What beauty sleep? *Zzzzzzz.* …well whatever, she gets me a book “Here you go Dave, this book will explain a lot of our world.”

“Thanks again Twilight. I owe you one. Well I’m off to read this book. Have a nice day.”

“You to Dave, I’m off to write a letter to the princess and then to talk to the mayor.” She levitates a bottle of ink, a feather and a parchment to her and starts to write. The last thing I heard before I went down the stairs was Twilight asking Spike to send the letter. I then lay down on the bed and started to read for a few hours and ate an apple before finally falling asleep.

Location: Unknown

A strange creature sits inside a cave of some sort just resting until it feels something. He snaps his… Claws and a letter appears in front of the creature. It opens the letter and reads it before it speaks

“So Twilight finally met him and is trying to inform Celestia. Well we can’t have that now can we?” The creatures voice sounds like a male but that isn’t important… or is it? (Trololololo) He holds the letter in his claws and it catches on fire. But the fire is BLACK and the letter burns up in nine seconds flat. (One second faster than Rainbow Dash) “The letter has been… Terminated.”

"Now who or what can that be and how will everypony in town react to Dave? Find out out next time on Dragon ba... I mean: What are the odds?"

YAY! I get a job!

"So this one I kind of like, there are some weird moments but they are there for a reason and I still love them. TO THE CHAPTER!"

God that really hurt, what in the world was it that hit me? And why can’t I move? ‘Dave, you got hit in the head by a sword HILT, so you were very lucky that the pointy end did not hit you.’ I ALMOST DIED? Wow I have never felt this happy before. ‘I’m happy that you’re not dead because then there would be no one for me to annoy.’ Well if I died then you would too. ‘Or would I?’ You would since you are my brain. ‘YEAH…Right.’ Wait who is that. “Iron Forge, why did you do that? YOU ALMOST KILLED HIM!” Wait a minute is that Twilight? “He is really nice and would never hurt anypony so why did you throw that sword at him?” Thanks Twi.

“What did you expect me to do when I see a “moster” walking behind you? I wanted to help you because it looked evil.” Could you at least just call me a he? ‘You know he is a huge douche.’ Yeah you are right; he did throw a sword at me. I will try to open my eyes now… Oh look Twilight and who seems to be Iron Forge, he looks kind of normal with a Light gray coat, a black mustache and Black hair and tail with grey spots and his cutie mark seems to be an anvil, which makes sense I guess.

Ok let’s try to say something. “Hello?” That was a very weak voice, I feel ashamed now. ‘Ashamed? You should feel HUMILIATED you depressive fuck.’ You know what? ‘No.’ You too. ‘That was just bad.’ …

“Oh god, Dave how are you feeling? Are you ok?” She is so friendly.
“Yeah I am sorry for that I kind of thought you were a monster that was about to attack lovely Twilight here.” Lovely? I think he has a crush on our nerdy friend. ‘Nah he just wants to get her in bed with him.’ I think he is nicer than that. ‘Probably not.’

“I’m fine and it’s fine I would probably have the same actually, so no hard feelings.” He seems ok.

“Thanks, it means a lot to me that you don’t mind and I am really sorry for what I did” No worries man. ‘WTF-BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!” What the fuck was that? ‘That’s just my awesome skills.’ …

“Thank Celestia you are ok, I was worried about you for there.” Well I’m back! ‘In hell.’ No actually I’m in Equestria. ‘…’

“Why did you come here anyway?” To annoy you? No actually I just wanted to kick you in the face. ‘I think you should kick his private parts.’ I would never do that. That is just too evil. ‘No, I’m too evil.’

“Well Twilight here said you were a blacksmith and well I have a somewhat good skill at it, since my father was a blacksmith and with time I got better than he, so I wanted to ask you if I could get a job.” Hopefully it pays well. ‘You know he will try to screw you over right?’ I don’t think he will.

“Well that is the least I could do, welcome to your new job! You pay will be about 75 bits for an hour. Is that ok for you?” I need to ask Twilight about this.

“Twilight is that good?” Why does she look so surprised?

“That is a REALLY good salary, the usual salary for a normal pony depending what his job is about 50 bits for an hour so you have a good salary there.” Oh really? That is good to know. ‘In the bed.’ What? Why? I don’t know you anymore. ‘Well it’s not really like you can ignore me or something.’ …

“Ok then, I will take the job.” I then make a very sincere smile. ‘And you look very CRAZY, you know the CLOCK IS TICKING.’ What does that have to do with anything? ‘Your mom?’ Low blow man.

“I am happy to have you.” It’s kind of hard to see his expression with that mustache but it looks like he is smiling.

“Can I make a request to make something?” I Hope he says yes.

“And what would that be?” Something cool.

“It is just something that is sentimental to me since it was the first real project in blacksmithing that I was really proud of.” ‘Oh wait what are you going to make?’ You don’t know? Huh you should since you are my brain but I think you will know what it is once I make it. ‘I can’t wait to see this.'

“Sure, but how long would this take?”

“A few hours actually, since I have gotten better at making this kind of stuff. The first time I made it took about two days but now I could probably do it in four hours.” I then smile. “Oh but I don’t think you have the materials since it’s made out of something called Moonstone (I know that is not real but I like the name so I will go with it) or do you have some?” Probably not.

“I know what material you are talking about and no I don’t have any but there is a horrible place you can get it.” Adventure time in the future here we go! ‘Please don’t tell me it’s where I think it is?’ What do you mean by that? ‘It’s none of your business. I just hope it’s not where I think.’

“Well I have to go there sometime in the future then and get some of that stuff. What is so horrible about that place anyway?” Monsters?

“Well there are some weird creatures known as Diamond Dogs that live near it but that is not the dangerous part, since the cave is inhabited by an awful mist that if inhaled for long enough you will get mutations. It is not a pretty sight, I knew somepony who went in the once for half an hour and he came back out with EIGHT legs so yeah that is not a good place and let’s not forget about the snakes that live of the stuff but they are kind of small but they can be a real pain.” ‘Oh shit! Dave whatever you do don’t go there!’ Why not? ‘I can’t tell you.’ Then I will still go. ‘fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck, he is gonna be so mad at me.’ Who is gonna be mad? ‘The other part.’ Other part what? ‘Oh nothing.’ You know you were just freaking the fuck out right? ‘That was nothing.’ RIIGHT!

“Ok I will definitely try to look out for that, but could I still just make a normal sword? Since I always like to have one at hand because I want to feel safe and with a sword I always feel safe.” I then smile as calmly as I can.

“I don’t really see the problem with that, and at the same time I can see your craftsmanship, so you can just get going right now.” Really? That’s good now I won’t feel unprotected anymore, YAY. ‘If you feel unprotected just use a condom.’

“Well I will let you two get to know each other then because I better get going.” Twilight? I almost forgot she was even here. ‘You are such an oblivious person.’ Thanks for the compliment. ‘Compliment? Wait what?’ Yes I said thanks for it. ‘…Ok then.’

“Yeah, see you later Twilight!” She then starts trotting of and we head inside.

“Oh I never got your name, I’m Iron Forge by the way.” We never introduced?

“And I am Dave! Nice to meet you!” He really is a good guy at heart. ‘Unlike you! You are a downright evil man.’ Ok? ...

“Well I think you should start with that sword then and I will continue with what I was doing.” And you aren’t going to tell me? Ok then. ‘He is just like me and wants to annoy you.’

“Ok then let’s get started then.”

Three hours later.

“IRON FORGE! I AM FINISHED.” I am really contempt with this one. ‘It looks like a…’ NO IT DOES NOT.

“BE RIGHT THERE!!!” He then walks through the door. “You know that looks like a…”

“Please not you too.”

“What? I was just gonna say it looked like a great sword. What did you think I said…OH that.” I hate you so much brain. ‘But I love you!’

“Mhm thanks for the compliment, all this new equipment is, well, new to me so I did a half good job in my opinion.”

“You call that half good? That is one of the best swords I have ever seen, only one man I know has made a finer sword with that material, you must be a natural.” Really? I am that good? That is good to know. ‘He is just saying that to be nice he actually hates it.’ Yeah right…

“You really think it looks that good?” I then pick up the sword and place it on the table before me.

“That is a masterpiece.”

“Thank you, I really appreciate it. I will just take it with me then and get out of your hooves. Oh and by the way when do I start?”

“You start next Monday and that is in four days.”

“Four days? That is a good time to get to know everypony better. Well I better let you get back to work then. Bye Iron!”

“Oh please call me Forge.” Will do.

“All right then Forge, see ya later!” I then wave to him and start walking out of the door.

“Goodbye Dave it was nice to see you! See you on Monday then.” Ok let’s go back to Twilights then. ‘But I never got to meet Pinkie.’ Well neither did I but I will probably get to talk more to her at the party. When is that party anyway? ‘Celestia fucking damnit, please don’t tell me its tomorrow.’ What is so bad with tomorrow? And besides I think she will throw it when Rarity gets back and that is on Saturday. ‘Two days?’ Yes. ‘Fuck yes, suck it other part!’ Again who is this other part? ‘Oh it’s no one.’ Fine. ‘What’s with you and the word ”Fine”?’

At the Library. Ten minutes walk later.

“Twilight? Spike? Are you home?” Then I see the lavender pony reading as she looks up at me.

“Oh, Dave already home? I thought it would take more than three hours.” You underestimate me. ‘Nope she can actually see right through you, since you are a ghost.’ Wait what? That makes absolutely no sense whatsoever. ‘It actually does if you look at it from my angle.’ KAY…

“You underestimate me; Iron Forge himself said this was the next best sword he has ever seen made out of this simple material. And it feels good to finally have a weapon again.” That sounded really bad actually.

“Why would you even want a weapon?”

“I feel safer with it, that’s just it and it feels really comfortable for me as well. I would never hurt anypony with it. I just want it for self defense. You know in case of emergency”

“I will take your word on it then.”

“Thank you Twilight. I think I will just go up to the room again and read through that book.”

“Seems like a fine idea to me.” It sure does. ‘Why haven’t we talked with Rainbow at all today except for this morning.’ We haven’t talked to either Applejack, Fluttershy or Pinkie either today. ‘Well both you and I know you like Rainbow a little but more.’ Yeah you are right but Fluttershy is a close second. Now let’s get to reading and then eating and then sleeping. ‘Let’s.’

Sleepy sleepy human.

"Now what about that one? I liked it and i hope you did aswell :)"

A letter and bonding time

"This one is a bit of a builder for the next chapter and there are some random element in here aswell. Hope you all enjoy, And here it comes!"

*Dave! IT’S time to wake up you late sleeper.* Fine fine fine whatever you want, just stop screaming. *I will if you step up from your bed!* Ugh my head, what is the time? *It’s 10:45 am, Mister Dave,* Oh? At least it’s not too bad. I then start to dress up in my clothes again. Oh god they are getting dirty. Guess I will just have to live with it. I then walk down the stairs and I hear Twilight say something. “Thanks Derpy.” Oh! She got mail. *No actually Derpy works with a cupcake delivery company.* She does? *Nah, she is just a regular mail-mare.*

“Gotta go.” There is the Derpy voice we all know and love.

“Goodbye Derpy!” She then closes the door and turns around to see me walking down the stairs. “Oh, Dave so you are finally awake? I was wondering when you would wake up.” I’m not that late.

“Is it really that late? I mean its only 10:50 a.m. right?” *Nope!*

“10:50 a.m? Where did you get that from? It’s 1:10 p.m. so you have kind of overslept.” How the hell did I oversleep that much? Not that it matters but still.

“What is that mail you got there?” I wonder what it could be? *It’s a box with a filly Rainbow Dash.* It is? *No I’m just trolling you.* Oh(With a sad thought)…

“It seems to be mail from Rarity, Let’s read it shall we?” I wonder what has happened to her in Prance.

“Of course.” We then walk in to the kitchen and take some breakfast while she begins to read.

“Hello everypony, Spike and Dave.” So she actually remembers me? That was unexpected. “I have had the most wonderful of times here in Prance. The business has gone really good actually, even better than I would have hoped. The landscapes here are the most beautiful anypony will ever see. And if that was not enough, I met this young and very handsome gentlecolt named Nova Note. I really like him he is so nice, though he somehow reminds me a bit of Dave, I don’t know what it is but there is some kind of thing that makes them seem very close. Completely unexpected Nova asked me out on a date and I said yes, because well I have never really had any interest in most stallions but there is something with this one I can’t quite put my hoof on. The date was one of the best nights I have ever had. Later that day I asked if he wanted to follow me home to Ponyville when my dealings are over and he was overjoyed at the thought of following me, what worries me the most is that he said he has almost lived in Prance for a year, and he has almost got no friends so he had no problem following on that line. And that is the story of my adventures in gorgeous Prance and I can’t wait to get home so you can all meet Nova. I think you will like him. With lots of love, Rarity.” That was long, and where have I heard the name Nova Note? I know I have heard it from somewhere I just can put my finger (Hoof?) on it. *It’s probably one of the many fanfics you have read.* Yeah, that’s probably it.

“She seems like she is having a great time.”

“She sure does, but I’m still wondering on the Nova character, he just seems a bit off to me.” He does to me as well.

“I know what you are saying but I feel I have heard that name somewhere before but it’s probably nothing.” *I think it’s just your brain lagging making you have Déjà vu feelings.* What does lag in my brain have to do with déjà vu? *EVERYTHING.* Right.

“Well let’s not worry about it too much; he must be a gentlecolt since he got Rarity to go with him on a date. And I must say that is HARD, I have never heard Rarity ever saying yes to a date EVER. But she is the only one anypony has ever asked but I hope he will make her happy.” He probably will. *In your butt.* Why are you always making so weird comments? *No comment.* That was easy.

“Yeah, he probably is, though I am wondering what he looks like?” *He probably looks like Pon3.* Maybe.

“So Dave what are you going to do today?” *I know I know!* What would that be? *I think we should totally go and hang out with RD.* You know what? That sounds like a really good idea, let’s do that.

“Can you point me the way to Rainbow Dash?”

“I had a feeling you would say that.” Oh god did I give something away? *You know it is actually kind of obvious.* I guess you are somewhat right on that. “You just follow the main road and a bit outside the town her cloud house floats, but if she is not there she is probably just practicing I the field. That’s when you come to her house the roads go into a fork. Take the right one and you should come to the field.” Informative. *Indeed.*

“Thanks for the help; I will see you later then! Wait a minute, since you know magic; is there a spell that can make me walk on clouds?”

“Yeah I have that, let me just cast it.” A purple light starts emitting from her horn and it engulfs me. And then I’m suddenly just standing on the ground again. “There you go, now you can walk on clouds for a week.” A week? Why would I need that?

“A week? Isn’t that a bit long?”

“Nope, it’s actually the lowest cast time for the spell.” It is? I did not know that.

“Ok, I guess that makes sense. See you later Twilight!”

“See you later Dave.” I then wave to her and start walking towards Dashie’s house. *You are just going to take her from behind.* That just sounds stupid. You know that right? *That was kind of the point.* Alright then. LET’S GO! *ALLONS-Y.* NO, you did not just steal that catchphrase *Oh I’m sure doctor hooves won’t mind.* Wait, wasn’t it Kyle who came up with it? *I have no idea. So let’s just drop it, this conversation is pointless.* Fine. *Oh, yeah don’t forget your condom!* What the fuck? *Oh sorry I mean your sword.* Oh yeah forgot that. I then walk up the stairs and get my sword and then I walk downstairs again.

“Dave is that really necessary?”

“Well I just like the feeling of protection, you know.”

“Alright fine, go on then. Bye bye.”

“Bye Twi” OVERPROTECTION ACTIVATED! *She is just uncomfortable with you having a sword.* Maybe.

I start walking down the street and I see Applejack at her apple stand. “Howdy Dave! And what ‘re you up to?”

“Nothing special I’m just about to go see Rainbow.”

“Well y’all have fun with that.” That’s an honest pony. *You know that is her element right?* Oh just you shut up! *I really don’t feel like it.*

“I will! How’s business?”

“It’s going mighty fine thank you.”

“Well, see you later AJ.”

“See ya later Dave!” That was a nice little chat. *Like your p…* NO CAN YOU PLEASE STOP DOING THAT!? *What? I was just about to say personality.* You did? Oh! I’m sorry. *Thank you. This reminds me of that one time where you got an arrow to the knee.* I never got an arrow in the knee. *Riight, I don’t believe you.* Ok? …

A short walk later towards RDs house ten minutes later.

“RD! ARE YOU HOME!?” What is that poofy sound? *It’s the sound of cloud-walking, DUH.* It is? How would I know? Humans can’t walk on clouds remember? *Whatever man.*

“WHO IS IT!?” That is a tired voice.

“IT’S ME, DAVE!” And now, she instantaneous woke up. *I concur!*

“I WILL BE RIGHT THERE!” What did I tell you? *That she would wake up?* it was a metaphor you know? *What is a metal-phor?* …WOW just wow. *What? I really have no idea what it means.* Are you serious? *Completely.* Then I won’t say it. *God damnit!* You are so pwned.

And then RD come flying down from her cloud-house. “Good morning Dashie.” Wait only Pinkie calls her that.

“Normally I don’t want people I just met to call me Dashie but I’m ok with you doing it.” I think I know why. *Me too.* “Why did you come here anyway?”

“Well I thought what should I do today? And then I decided I should hang out with you, if you are ok with that.” I think I know the answer. *It’s going to be NO!* NO.

“I’m totally up for that the question is what we should do?” I know what to do here.

“Well I thought we could start with you showing me some tricks since you say you are so awesome at flying, and I still want you to prove that.” That must make her happy, because she loves to boast. *I know. You don’t have to tell me that.*

“Oh yeah? I’m about to make your life 20% cooler in ten seconds flat.” I nod. OH MY FUCKING GOD SHE SAID IT! “Follow me to the field.” Well now I have to see this, just because of the line.

We walk toward the field in total silence until. “Dashie I have heard of you doing something called a sonic rainboom, when we get to the field would you care to show me?” Boasting machine activate! *Probably.*

“Oh, I will show you alright and be prepared to be blown away by the awesomeness that is Rainbow Dash!” HA I knew she would boast. *It is really obvious actually.* Shut up, will you? *Maybe, but probably not, this is just too much fun, you know?* No I don’t. *Really? That makes me a sad panda.* NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! Why did you have to bring pandas in to this? *Because I’m a jerk?* YES!

“Oh I actually believe you, I really just want to SEE it you know?” *Oh I know alright.* No you don’t.

“We are here. Sit there.” She points at a bench. I go over to it and sit down. “Yeah now I’m going to show you what it means to be the fastest flier in all of Equestria.” I actually really want to see the buccaneer blaze since it’s so notorious of sorts. Because you never got to see her do the trick on the show, just a tease and those are annoying. “

“Impress me.”

“Oh I will, and that’s a promise.” I trust her completely. *Of course you do.* Why should I not trust her? *I don’t know but there is only one pony you can trust with everything and that is Applejack.* True story.

The next hour was filled with mostly spins and turns and all kinds of cool stuff but the two most amazing of them must be the rainboom and the buccaneer blaze. I’m not going to tell you about them because the rainboom you already know and the blaze is just to amazing to describe. *That is the perfect thing to write in the journal.* You were really documenting the whole thing? *Why should I?* Because I don’t know. *Then I won’t delete It.* Fine. Then finally Dashie come flying down to me. “How was that?” Amazing.

“That was the most incredible thing I have ever seen, the sonic rainboom was so awesome and that other amazing thing with the really light explosion was so awesome it’s really hard to describe, what was it called again?” True story bro. *I believe you mon* A troll voice? That was new.

“It’s called the buccaneer blaze.” Called it. *It was kind of obvious.* Yeah, yeah whatever. “I said I was good, did that proved it to you?”

“Oh yes it did. Those tricks also made my life 20% cooler, for real.”

“Well that is what is supposed to happen you know?” Oh I know alright.

“I’m sure, because it’s what it did.” Then her stomach makes a huge growl.

“I guess I’m getting hungry, want to get something to eat?”

“But I don’t have any money.”

“But I can pay, it’s no problem really.”

“I don’t want to overuse our friendship, since we only met the other day.”

“Well, I force you then.” That is a very ridiculous grin she has on her face. *Well she just forced you to let her pay for your food.* I guess that’s true.

“Ok then I will let you pay for my food this time, but I promise I must pay you back sometime.”

“I will keep you too that.” I’m sure.

“I don’t want to cheat my friends you know?” She cringed as I said that. Why would she cringe? *Because you said friend, she likes you remember?* Forgot that.

“I know what you mean.” You do? I would never have believed that. *Why do you feel the need to be sarcastic in your head?* Fun? *OK…*

Well we went to the restaurant and began to ate and we had a nice chat, and no I won’t tell you about it, because I don’t want to since its personal stuff. The time is now after the fact.

“Dave, do you want come to my place to hang out?” I knew the cloud-walking spell would be useful.

“Sure! Sounds like fun and besides we don’t need to go to Twilight for a spell since I asked her about that this morning.”

“You thought that long ahead? Even though you didn’t know if you would be invited?”

“Pretty much.”

“That’s cool.” Thank you RD. *”Love is in the air, starts playing.”* Oh god why are you doing this to me? *It’s fun.* Ugh. What’s the time anyway? *8pm, why do you care?* 8pm? Already? That day went fast, and why is the sun still up? *Didn’t you notice the other days that the sun goes down 9pm?* Can’t say I did. *Oh.*

“Get on my back and I will take you there.” *”The song is still playing.”* You are so good at timing these awkward moments, you know that right? *That’s the point you know?*

“Ok.” I then get on her back (don’t ask me how) and she starts flying towards her house.

That was a fast ride. Well I guess that’s what happens when the fastest flier in Equestria gives you a ride. Those rainbow waterfalls on her house look amazing! Almost as amazing as Rainbow herself looks. Dave you must keep your cool. Alright, let’s do this, LEEEEEEEEEROY JEEEENKINS!!! *You just had to pull that?* Yes of course I did. “And we are here.”

“Looks like it.” We both smile. Then she starts to blush. Why did she feel the need to blush? *Don’t ask me I have no idea, ask him.* Who? *Never mind, it’s nothing.* FINE…

She then opens her door and the first thing that happens when she walks inside is that she collapses. “OH my god! Dashie are you ok?”

“I’m fine. I’m just tired from doing all those tricks and then eating a big meal, you know how it is right?”

“I guess so. Well let’s carry you to the bedroom so you can get some sleep, which way is the bedroom?”

“The second room to the right, down the hall.” I then pick her up and start walking towards her room. I then put her down on her bed.

“Rainbow is it ok if I take the couch? I really see no way to get to Twilight’s so I hope that’s ok.”

“It’s fine. Just don’t destroy it.”

“I won’t destroy it, I promise.”

“Pinkie promise?”

“What now?”

“Oh, nothing.”

“Ok then, Goodnight Dashie.”

“Goodnight Dave.” I then start walking towards the living room; I walked into the wrong room. Oops that was not needed. Now where is the living room? I then walk into a big room and I see a couch. I walk towards it and lay down on it. Damn it, this couch is also too small. Guess I will just sleep on the floor again. Oh that is really comfortable actually. *Goodnight Dave.* Goodnight brain. I then quickly fall off to sleep.

"That guy in the letter seems like fun, i wonder what's so special about him? I hope you all think this was a good chapter, a bit longer than those before it, but that just means i am getting better at this :) Next chapter is probably gonna be atleast 3k, ´since it is kind of a big chapter, after that, i'm going to Poland and the other part of the account is gonna start writing of the first arc, oh yes the first arc. It's not gonna be super epic but i hope it will suite you all. Oh and before i forget, you can send me any question you want and I will do my best to answear them :) Untill next time!"

What is going on?

"Yay 10th chapter! this is bit longer YAY! Enjoy."

Wait, where am I again? ‘You are on a fucking cloud, you idiot.’ Oh it’s you again. ‘Did you miss me?’ (Sarcasm incoming) Oh yes I missed you so so much you wouldn’t believe it. It’s so good to finally have you back. ‘Enough with the sarcasm please?’ Now it’s my turn to annoy you! MUAHAHAHAAHAHAHHAHA! ‘You know that won’t happen right?’ We’ll see.

Rainbow then walks into the room. How did we wake up at the same time? ‘Don’t ask me, I don’t know.’ Shit. “Good morning Rainbow.”

“Good morning Dave, but what are you doing on the floor?” ‘It’s comfortable?’ Yeah that too.

“The couch was too small?” Why did I turn that into a question? ‘Why are you questioning yourself so much?' I have absolutely no idea. ‘I know why. Because you are stupid.’ Then how about you? ‘I have nothing to say on that.’ Good.

“Oh I get it, I must have forgot about that yesterday since I was so sleepy after all.”

“I don’t really care since the cloud was really comfortable in itself.”

“You think cloud floor is comfortable? Then you should really try a cloud bed.”

“Is there even any difference?” Aren’t they the same? ‘How should I know? I only know the things you do, remember?’ Oh yeah, you are right, that’s true.

“There is a really big difference! Why don’t you go into my bedroom and try it out while I try to make breakfast?” Is she even good at making food? ‘STOP ASKING ME YOU FUCKING RETARD.’ Chillax max, seriously what is your problem? ‘I DON’T HAVE A FUCKING PROBLEM YOU STUPID PIECE OF SHIT (I am actually managing to piss my brain off, that’s new.).’ Just calm down, please? ‘Fine…’

“I will do that.” I then start walking towards what I think is her room. ‘You are walking? I would never have guessed, I thought you would say poofing or something equally stupid.’ Whatever you say you stupid random brain. When I open the door I notice something. Wow it sure is empty in here. I then start walking towards the bed and sit on it. And then I lay down on it. OMG this was the most soft thing I have ever touched…ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ.

Five minutes later.

“DAVE! You are not supposed to sleep on my bed since you just woke up, and then you go back to sleep again. I mean really now?” But it’s so comfortable.

“Well you are right about one thing. That bed is SOOOO comfortable.” ‘But I wanna sleep, GO BACK TO SLEEP NOW! DAVE, I’M WARNING YOU!’ Nah it’s time to wake up. ‘SHIT!’ Why are you so grumpy? ‘I was up all night…’ How did you do that? ‘Well I am in your mind which doesn’t mean I’m sleeping when you are.’ RIIGHT.

“I told you so, didn’t I?”

“Well yeah, but I really need to get one of these.”

“You can’t unless you live on a cloud. It would evaporate on the ground.”

“Oh, then I will just have to get a cloud to live on then.”

“It’s not that easy, since you have a spell on you that make it so that you can walk on clouds and if you didn’t have that you would fall through the floor.”

“But I want to live on cloud” Sad face on my face.

“Well you can’t. Now get up and let’s get to eating.”

“Sure, whatever you say Dashie.” I get an angry glare from Dash. “What?”

“Oh, it’s nothing really.”

“Ok then.” ‘Why are you acting like a five-year old?’ Because it’s funny to me. ‘NO! IT’S NOT FUNNY!’ To me it is. ‘GAH!'

Ok after the breakfast, and let me just say that she is not a bad breakfast maker (Cook?), at least better than I expected since its Rainbow Dash we are talking about here.

“That was quite good actually. Though cooking doesn’t really match your style.”

“That’s what everypony say all the time, but if I’m all alone do I get fast-food? No I don’t I make my own food.”

“That makes sense.” ‘Oh yes, mister perfect sense. Why don’t you just kiss my ass and shut up?’ Nah, I don’t want to.

“Thank you, I guess.” Thank you too.

“Well, I want to go to Rarity’s place and look if she got there and maybe finally get some new clothes, these are starting to smell.” I need to go there but I don’t want to. “And I also want to meet this Nova guy.”

“Who?” Wait you don’t know?

“So I never said that to you?” ‘NO YOU DID NOT.’ Grumpy much? ‘NO!’

“You never mentioned him, who is he anyways?”

“Oh he’s just somepony that got Rarity to go on a date with him and he followed her here to Ponyville.”

“Wait he managed to get Rarity to go on a date with him?” I nod. “That was kind of masterful of him since she has always turned down every date request she has ever gotten.”

“Twilight mentioned that. Well I need to get going, can you get me to the ground?”

“Even better, I can fly you to the boutique.” I never thought she would use that word. ‘Maybe she respects Rarity at least a bit. But I think it’s just for lolz.’ That’s very immature of you. ‘I’m more than a million years old so I’m older than you.’ Ok?

“That would be awesome, thank you!”

“No problem really.” She then looks away. Wait why is she looking away? ‘I know!’ Then what? ‘I’m not saying because I hate you.’

We go out on the cloud and I jump on her back and she starts flying towards carousel boutique.

---------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Nova------------------------------------

These couple of days have really been something special, I mean I finally got to meet one of the mane-6 and she LIKED me, I actually can’t believe this. Though I am very happy that she actually did and maybe I will get to meet everypony else. *I am sure you will Nova Note.* Oh please call me Nova. *Ok sure but you really should get out of bed. I think Rarity is waiting for you downstairs.* Oops I forgot I was sleeping at Rarity’s house there for a second.

I stand up on my four hooves and stretch. I then start walking down the stairs. I hear rarity calling out for me. “Nova darling, is that you? I have made you some breakfast.” Ooh I am hungry now when she mentions food.

“Yeah, it’s me and thanks for making breakfast.” I then enter the kitchen and I see Rarity standing there and I begin to smile because the food is already on the table. “It looks delicious.” I then take a bite and I must say, THAT WAS AMAZING. “That was one of the best breakfast I have ever had, it was amazing.”

“You are just saying that.”

“No, I am serious, it’s really good.”

“Why thank you then Nova.”

“No problem Rarity.” God I like that mare. *In every way.* Probably, the fun thing about you is that I have learned to deal with you. *I can’t be that bad.* You used to be a lot worse. *I did? I really need to go back to that then.* NO the thing is I can stand you now, before I had no chance to stand you. *I guess that makes sense. Did I ever mention HIM to you?* Yeah I know who you are talking about, what about him? *He is in Ponyville.* That can’t be good. *No but he probably wouldn’t do something really stupid, he actually just want to have fun and be a dick with the “creature” he has possessed.* You mean like you are doing with me? *Kind of, yes.*

After eating and having a wonderful chat with Rarity we start hearing knocks from the door.

“I will take that, though I think I know who it is. You can follow me Nova but please don’t freak out when you see him would you.”

“It can’t be that bad.”

“Not when you accept the fact.”

She goes to the door, opening it and in the door opening stands. “DAVE!?”

Author note: Oh yes, I just did that. Don’t worry; the rest will happen later in the chapter. I’m not that sadistic. ‘But I am!’ Go away! It’s not your day! ‘It actually is.’ Shut up, I just want you to shut the fuck up. ‘No you shut up.’ Back to the story!

-------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Twilight-----------------------------------

How could that happen? I don’t understand, has she been with a stallion? No, that would make no sense what so ever. No matter what I got to get to her, and quick. I trot down the stairs as fast as I can and get breakfast and everything you do in the morning. After that I almost rush out the door before.

“Twilight, where are you going?”

“To Canterlot.”

“Why are you going there?”

“Spike, before I say why, can you please make some soup and give it to Fluttershy? Because she has been taking care of a lot of sick animals lately and hasn’t got the time to make food.”

“Yeah I can do that, but why are you going to Canterlot again?”

“Celestia just gave birth.”

---------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Fluttershy------------------------------------

“Angel you should really stay in bed, you should not be up in your condition.” Angel jumps out of the bed and runs away. “Angel get back here! You are sick and you should be in bed.” Then there is knocking coming from the door. “I will be right there.” I walk to the door and open it. “OH, hi Spike what are you doing here?”

“Twilight asked me to make some soup and give it to you since you are really busy with taking care of all the animals. And then she went off.”

“Thank you for getting this to me, but where did you say Twilight went?”

“To Canterlot.” Why?

“Why would she go there? Has something happened Spike?”

“OH nothing, nothing at all…” POOF. How did he run away that fast? Must have been him learning from Pinkie Pie. Did something happen to Celestia? Or maybe Luna? Maybe it’s just something related to her studies, so it’s probably not important. But I really need to get Angel bunny into bed.

“Ooh Angel! I have got some of your favorite carrots for you down here.” That must get him to come back here. “Oh hi there Angel, you are going back to be.” I pick him up and place him in his bed and WOW he is resisting. I really hope my plan for Dave tonight is going to work; I will just have to wait and see.

----------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Spike-----------------------------------------

Twilight is really going to get mad at me if she knew that I almost said the complete story to Fluttershy. Hopefully Fluttershy will only think it’s something about Twilights studies. Wait is that Dave? And who is that that other stallion and why are they laughing? It’s probably nothing and whatever it is, I will probably get to know it later anyway. To the library!

---------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Pinkie Pie------------------------------------

Oh this party is gonna be so much fun and we are getting a new friend and the whole party will be so much fun. And the preparations are going so good and every detail is going to be perfect, it will be the best night ever! I wonder what kind of cupcakes he would like. He looks like he likes most things so I will just do my best cupcake and I’m sure he will like it! Oh this party is going to so much fun! OH I can’t wait for this evening but I really hope he will like it. He probably will because he seemed like such a nice person oh I’m so excited.

----------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Dave------------------------------------------

“And who are you supposed to be?” Why does he look so familiar? With that white coat and a light blue and light pink mane and that note cutie mark. And what is up with his mane? ‘Oh you know, he’s a hipster what else would he be?’ A DJ? That sounds a lot more reasonable. ‘I don’t like the sound of DJ because he looks like a real douche.’

“Dave don’t you remember me? It’s me Nova, or should I say Alex.” WAIT WHAT!?

“Why should I believe you are Alex? He died a year ago and he was a human. It makes no sense that he would be a pony.” What if it is him? How did this happen? He died right? ‘DON’T ASK ME ABOUT EVERYTHING!!!' “And besides, if you really are Alex then prove it.”

“What are you two talking about? Who is Alex, wait is that the name of your dead friend?”

“Yes, it’s the name of my dead friend. So this is who you brought here.”

“Dave, I assure you that I am Alex. Don’t you remember the “Incident” with the seals in the zoo?”

“How do you know about that? Only me, Alex and Damian (He is such a Pinkie Pie) is supposed to know about that. Maybe you really are Alex or that was just a really lucky guess.”

“How about the time we change the ink in our principal’s inkwell to fake ink?”

“That was kind of funny, ok I am starting to believe you. But that still leaves one question, how did you get here after you died? Or did you even die? But I think you did since I was at your funeral.”

“After I died I was suddenly in some kind of empty white space and in front of me was a floating white and blue smoke. It started to talk to me and it said I could have a second chance but not in our world, so I asked it if I could go to Equestria and he said yes and I just appeared out of nowhere in Prance. In the body of my OC no less! (That’s where I remember his look from). So I met a nice couple and I asked if I could live with them until I got my feet on the ground so to speak, I got a job and suddenly I meet Rarity here, and the rest you already know probably.”

“That sounds kind of amazing.”

“Why haven’t you told me about this?” He is about to get lectured, HARD. ‘Hard… That’s funny as hell.’ Seriously? Why did you have to do that? ‘It’s fun.’

“I just met you some days ago. And I thought I could start over with a new life here but then Dave here comes and is a human. But I would have told you sooner or later, but I guess it’s good that it’s out.”

“I am unhappy that you did not mention it but when you explain it, I am ok with it darling.”

“Oh and Rarity, how is the clothes going?” These are so dirty.

“They are going quite marvelous actually; they are finished in about an hour or so. So you could just stay and get up to speed with Nova or Alex here, while I finishing these clothes.”

“That sounds good.” ALEX IS ALIVE! I CANT FUCKING BELIEVE IT! I AM SO HAPPY RIGHT NOW I COULD ALMOST EXPLODE WITH HAPPINESS. ‘I think you should calm down you dork.’ My friend is not dead, how do you expect me to feel? ‘Dead? But I would probably feel sadness because I never really liked him anyway.’

“That sound like a really good idea. Follow me Dave.”

“Will do.” We enter the back room and sit on a couch and start talking about things that has happened the last year.

Author note: Now how do you all like that little twist?

-------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Celestia----------------------------------

As crying fills the room, a single tear of joy rains down from Celestia’s cheek. Holding her new foal fills her with a happiness that she has not felt in a really long time. Luna enters the room with a smile on her face. “Have you thought of a name for him yet, sister?”

“I think it will come in the time.” The crying stops and both sisters see the foal looking at a picture of a shooting star smiling. “I think we have a name.”

“That is a wonderful name for your foal.” The young alicorn colt looks so peaceful with his purple coat and blue mane with black highlights. “I am sure he will grow up to become a wonderful stallion.”

“That he will. I am sure Twilight will be a great teacher to him. And I really hope we can get Rainbow Dash to teach him to fly.”

“I am sure she would be happy too.”

“Yeah, we can always count on Twilight and her friends.”

------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Twilight Sparkle-------------------------------

A purple light flashes and there stands Twilight.

I walk up to the castle gates. “Excuse me, I am Twilight Sparkle, Celestia’s personal student and I have been requested to meet her in the castle. Would you mind opening the gates for me?” The guards nod and open the gates. I start trotting towards the castle. How did this happen? I mean how is it possible for the princess to give birth just like that? It does not make any sense. I really hope I get some answers from my visit. And why did she summon me here anyway? What is so special with this foal that I need to know? But something does not add up, she would have told me if she was about to give birth to a foal right? It is the biggest thing that has happened to Equestria in a really long time. I enter the castle to see its normal hugeness (Yes that is a word) and I start to trot towards what I know is the princess personal chamber. I open the door to the chamber to see Princess Celestia lying on her bed with her new foal; oh he is so cute I just wanna hug him. And Princess Luna is standing next to the bed and all of them are smiling. “Hello Princesses, why did you call me here except for that cute little colt?”

“My faithful student, I am happy you could come with such a short notice. I summoned you not only because of the birth of my new foal.”

“What’s his name?”

“Shooting Star.”

“That is a perfect name. You were talking about something else than your new foal?”

“Twilight I have summoned you here because I need your help to take care of him, he kind of just appeared without notice. So I would want you my faithful student one pony that I trust the most, to take him in and teach him everything you can about magic when he comes to age.”

“Why can’t you take care of your own foal? But I would gladly take the request; I am just wondering why you don’t want to take care of him yourself.”

“Twilight, as you know me and my sister are the rulers of this land and we almost never have time for ourselves much less a foal, so I would really want you to take care of him since I trust you completely.”

“I am surprised by this turn of events but I will gladly take your offer.”

“You don’t have to worry about the expenses for the items he will need, because we will take care of that for you. You will get a carriage to personally escort you and my son back home to your library. Though there is something I need to warn you about in advance.”

“What would that be?”

“Alicorn babies age at a much faster rate when they are young. One week for an alicorn is like a year for a normal foal, this will continue until the fifth week where he will start to grow like a normal foal.”

“That sounds crazy but I am sure I can handle it, I promise you.”

“I am sure you will, my faithful student, I now must ask you to take Shooting Star here and leave for Ponyville.”

“This soon? He was just born a few minutes ago right?”

“That is true, but we really need to get back to our duties. I hope your trials with my child will go smoothly.”

“Yeah, I hope so too.” I trot towards Celestia and she levitates Shooting Star onto my back. “We will take our leave then.”

“Good luck Twilight Sparkle.” Thank you Luna.

“Twilight, my faithful student good luck and I hope you raise my son well.” I nod and then I start trotting towards the door.

------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Rainbow Dash-------------------------------

I should probably get to take these books back to Twilight, but I don’t want to leave them. But I have already read them so it does not matter. I put the Daring Do books down in my saddle bag and put the bags on my back. I walk outside and start flying towards the library. Ah, the wind is so comfortable. A small flight later I arrive at the Library. I open the door (Without knocking I might add) and in there I see Twilight sitting on the couch with a foal in her hooves. “I…I…I…Is that y-yours?”

“No, it’s Celestia’s and he is called Shooting Star.”

“Why do you have Celestia’s child and how did you get all of this baby stuff already?”

“Celestia is too busy to take care of her own foal so she asked me. As for the baby items, the Princesses provided me with them.”

“Sometimes I can’t believe that princess; sometimes she is just so annoying.”

“Don’t say that, I am more than happy to take care of her foal, and besides young alicorns age really fast. In one week he will grow as much a normal foal would grow in a year but this will stop after five weeks and then she will start growing like a normal foal.”

“So it will take about one week for him to begin baby talking?”

“Pretty much. There is a slight problem as well. The princesses asked me to learn him about magic but they also asked me to ask you to teach him how to fly.”

“OH, I can do that easily without a problem.”

“Thank you Rainbow I appreciate that. Why did you come here anyway?”

“I came here to return these books.”

“Oh ok.” She levitates my books out of my saddlebags. “There we go.”

“Thank you Twilight. See you later. Are you still going to Pinkie’s party?”

“I don’t think I will be able to make it. I am so sorry, I would really like to go but I can’t not with him.”

“I understand, and I’m sure Pinkie will as well.”

“Thank you Rainbow.”

“I should really get going.”

“See you later, Dash.”

“See you later Twilight.”

----------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Dave------------------------------------------

“Oh, it’s getting late; we should really get to the party.”

“What party? What are you talking about?”

“Pinkie Pie.”

“OH, I get it, yeah we probably should get there.”

“I am happy that you are alive, you know that right?”

“I am happy that you are here.”

We brohoofed. “That will never get old.”

“Nnope, as Big mac would say.” We both laugh.

“Oh look Sugarcube corner, that went fast.”

“It sure did.” I still can’t believe that he is actually alive. ‘You know what?’ No? ‘I don’t care what so ever about your friend, he is probably a douchebag not worth your time.’ Why are you so negative? ‘Oh, nothing it’s just that he has someone like me in his head aswell.’ How do you know that? ‘Just trust me.’ Ok? “Do you have a voice in your head talking to you, like it’s you brain or something?”

“How did you know that Dave?”

“It’s because I also have them.”

“Right. Wait, is the voice in your head a total dick?”

“How did you know? But he is not always like that, every other day he is nice, the others he is a douche.”

“Every other day? Huh. That is weird since the voice in my head only appears every other day and he is there now.” ‘Can you please stop talking about us?’ NEVER!

“Oh, whatever let’s go into the party shall we?”

“Let’s”

We open the door and it’s completely black and as soon as we enter, the lights turn on and everypony yells: “SURPRISE!”

“Thank you everypony!” And out of nowhere Pinkie appears.

“HelloDaveit’ssonicethatyouwanttosatyhereinPonyvillesoidecidedtothrowapartyforyou,whoisyourfriend?” I am not sure I catched that.

“This Town is really nice and I would love to live here and this is Nova.”

“Hello there, What is your name?”

“It’sPinkiePieohmygoshineedtothrowapartyforyouaswellbecauseyouareanewpony.”

“No, I’m quite alright actually; I will just take this party like it is for me as well.”

“Okie-dokie-lokie” Ah Pinkie, you are so random.

“Where is Twilight?”

“She was not able to come; she was busy with her studies.” Oh really? I don’t believe that but whatever. I will find out later but anyway. ’SHUT UP!’ NO! ‘YES!’ YES! ‘NO!’ GOT YOU! ‘FUCK YOU!’

“Oh ok, that is fine.”

‘You know what? We are not going to let you know what happened here at the party because we hate every single one of you.’ No we don’t. Let’s just say that Alex and I got really drunk and our brains took over, bad things happened. ‘I never want to go through that again.’ Oh yeah fun fact: When my brain becomes drunk he become really really nice, and the nice brain get’s SUPER DUPER EVIL I mean what the fuck? ‘I like him in that state.’ Oh shut up.

Oh and by the way, this is Shooting Star:

"Oh and the whole child thing will be explained, I PROMISE! now what did you think of this longer one?"

Side chapter: Twilight raises a foal

"Hello everypony , this is a side chapter thingy written by This guy, this is playing out in the next five weeks, so indirectly it has something to do with the story.

Week 1

Shooting star was crying making Twilights head pound like nothing she has felt in her life before, she tried everything to calm the crying foul down.
She tried feeding him, burping him, changing him and giving him a bath. Twilight just gave up and looked at him and said “Star sweetheart there is no need to cry.” Then she handed him a bottle and put him down in his crib and began to sing one of Fluttershys lullaby she looked at him with a smile.

“Hush now quiet now it’s time to lay your sleepy head, hush now quiet now it’s time to go to bed.” She kept singing that until the crying foal fell asleep.
Twilight came downstairs and sat down and sighed. She was getting tired. “I didn’t think it would be this hard to raise a foal.” Spike comes in and say “Hey Twilight, do you want me to make some tea for you?”

“Yes please.” Twilight replied

Week 2

Twilight heard a knock at the front door “Spike can you get that? I’m trying to feed Shooting Star.”

"Sure thing Twilight"

Spike opened the door and it was who else but Pinkie Pie

“hiSpikewhatareyoudoingwereistwilight?”

Spike put his hand in pinkies mouth and said “Twilight is in the kitchen feeding Shooting Star.”

“Mho mis mhat.” Pinkie muffled through spikes hand.

"Its princess Celestias son"

“OHtheprincesshadakidican’twaittothrowhimapartyhowoldishe?”

Spike walked into the kitchen with Pinkie behind him. “Twilight Pinkie wants to talk to you.” Spike ran out of there as fast as he could.

Pinkie looked at Shooting Star and said “D'aaaaaaaaawwwwwwwwwwwwwww he is so cute, how old is he?” pinkie asked now calm

Twilight replied “He is 2 as of today.” Twilight said with a big smile.

“IknowIshouldthrowhimabirthdaypartyora wait a minute.” The pink party pony examined the foal sitting in the high chair and she said “He is an Alicorn.”

“Yes Pinkie I said that already.”

Week 3

"Twilight!” Spike shouted “The princess sent a letter she said she is coming over with some bits and for a visit to see Shooting Star"

"Ok there is no need to yell spike I’m just in the other room, jeez."

30 min later

There is a knock on the door

"Spike can you get that?"

"Sure thing Twilight" Spike opens the door to see Celestia

“Hello Spike.” Celestia said with a smile.

Twilight started walking down the stairs with Shooting Star.

“Mommy, mommy!” Shooting Star started to yell in joy jumping towards Celestia, he got out of Twilight hold and jumped in midair to land in Celestia arms.

“Hello my little one, mommy missed you.” She cooed at her son. Celestia said “Oh and Twilight before I forget, here.” She handed Twilight a bag of bits then she looked at Twilight and said “I think I am going to take Star out for a while and spend some time with him so you can get some much needed rest.”

"Thank you princess I didn’t know a foal wold be so much work she said with a sheepish smile on her face"

Celestia laughed and got Stars stroller out and walked out the door with him. She looked at her son and asked. “Now what do you want to do sweetie?”

“I want to go to the park.” He said with a big smile

“Well ok, to the park we go.” Celestia pushed the stroller with her magic all the way to the park and asking her son what he has learned from his aunt Twilight.

He looked up and said “I learned how to turn the page of a book with my magic.”

Week 4

It was around 2 in the morning twilight heard hoof steps in her room she jumped up and she saw Shooting Star she looked at him and said “Sweetie why are you up?”

Shooting Star looked up at Twilight with teary eyes and said “Aunt twitwi I had a bad dream” he still sobbing a little.

Twilight looked at the sobbing filly and said “Here hop in bed with me.” Shooting Star jumped in the bed snuggling Twilight and quickly fell asleep.

The next morning Twilight saw the four week (year?) old colt and said “Good morning sleepy head did you sleep well last night?”

"Yes.” He mumbled under his breath not paying any attention. He walked right into the table and started to cry loudly.

Twilight rushed to the crying foal’s side. He has a cut of his forehead “SPIKE!!!!!!!!!!!” Twilight shouted “Get the first aid kit!”

"Ok ok no need to yell." Spike went into the restroom to get the first aid kit and came back with it and Twilight took it with her magic.

"Hold still ok this might sting a little.” She gave the foal a reassuring smile and sprayed the healing potion on his forehead. He jumped and screamed.

Twilight looked at him and said “Ok Star I have made plans for stuff me and you can do today, after we eat I need you to take a bath then we will get ready."

"Ok aunt Twitwi.” The foal sniffled a little. Then they ate their breakfast.

"Star I need you to get in the bath so I can figure out our plan for today."

Shooting star got out of the bath 30 minutes later, completely dried off. Twilight looked at him and saw the cleanest filly in all of Ponyville.

“Ready to go?” Twilight asked Star."

"Yes" Star was jumping with excitement.

"I need to do one more thing, Spike!” she shouted. “You can have the rest of the day off to do whatever you want, just don’t burn the place down."

Week 5

"Finally it has gone over five weeks and he is now a full grown five year old foal" Twilight sighed.

Shooting star came down the stairs with the book he just got done reading.

"Star I have a surprise for you.” She said with a big smile on her face. Twilight pulled out a piece of paper that was for the same school that Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom went too.

"Star looked at Twilight and said aunt twitwi am I really going to go to school with Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom?"

"Yes you are and when you get back on Mondays, Wednesdays, Fridays, I will tutor you on your magic and on Sundays I will teach you for a full school day worth of teaching but on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays Aunt Dashie will give you flying lessons."

"Yay! I can’t wait! I’m gonna go tell Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom" He ran out the door faster than Twilight could tell him to be back before dinner.

Twilight sighed. “He is such a good foal.” With a smile on her face she said. “Spike I need to send a letter to the princess."

"Yes mam’"

“Dear princess Celestia

When I told Shooting Star that he would finally go to school with Scootaloo and the others he was as happy as me when I became your personal student.
I am glad that you can trust me with him, I think he will grow up to be a great ruler of Equestria I can’t tell you that much but if you don’t mind can you tell me who the father is?

Your faithful student

Twilight Sparkle-

Celestia opened the letter and read it. “Yes he will be a fine ruler, indeed he will.”

Shooting Star finally reached the CMC club house and said

"Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Applebloom! I am finally going to get to go to school with you guys!"

"No way!” Sweetie Belle said

“Are y'all pulling our legs?” Applebloom asked.

“Now you can join the cutie mark crusaders if you want to" Scootaloo said.

"Really?” Shooting Star said with a smile going from ear to ear.

"Yes!” They all said simultaneously. “Now repeat after us."

“We do not give up our crusading for cutie marks until we get them we shall win and get our cutie marks.”

"Yeah as i said it's written by This Guy and yes i am calling you This guy! Just deal with it. Side chapter and all. Oh and i am going to Poland tomorrow so i wont be around until the late friday. But dont worry since the other part of this account is already writing the next chapter, so dont worry about that."

Aftermath

"Well, i got one out today or should i say the other part got it out? 'Me.' Yes you, but anyway this one is hilarious in my opinion, and it's really really random, i mean seriously its REALLY random and that is all, TO THE CHAPTER!"

I wake up looking up into the clear blue sky, the birds are singing, I have a pounding headache, the ground is as soft as a cloud and the air is thinner than usual… Wait what was that about the air? I sit up and finally notice that I’m on a fucking cloud. Why am I on a cloud? What the hell happened last night? And… IS THAT A FUCKING MAMMOTH!? *Shut up, you don’t need to scream. Especially when I have one hell of a hangover.* Oh sorry. So are you the nice one this time? *As long as you don’t yell I won’t punch you. Does that answers your question?* Well more or less. I have a few questions for you. *You get one and maybe more later but right now I’m in no mood to talk.* Ok, only one… Alright, why is there a mammoth that is drooling white liquid over by the Everfree forest? *…No…* What? *I…I got to go. See you soon.* Wait, you didn’t answer the question. Are you still here? Hey! That bastard left without answering my question. Wait… How am I supposed to get down from here? “FUUUUUUUU…”

----------------------------------------- Location: Unknown ------------------------------------

In a dark cave a strange creature was resting until a white flash woke him up. Before him stood another creature that look almost the same but he was dressed in white and had a look of panic in his eyes. (To make things easier let’s call him White.) “We got a BIG problem!” White yelled at the creature in black. (Again to make things easier let’s call him Black.)

“OK, two things. One, did you have to wake me up? I was having the most wonderful dream. It was so real that I could see the life being drained as I slowly choked you to death. And two, don’t yell I still have a hangover since that party Pinkie Pie threw. Where did the alcohol come from anyway, not that I’m complaining.”

“Yeah, you don’t think that Pinkie Pie has alcohol. Just Imagine her drunk.” They both felt shivers going down their spines as if someone dropped a small ice cube on their neck and let is slowly slide down. “Now there’s a picture I don’t want to be a part of… Wait, don’t change the subject. We’re in deep shit right now.”

“What can possibly be that bad that you feel the need to disturb me while I have the mother of all headaches. And you better answer fast or that dream will become a reality.”

“Ok ok. But why don’t you just cure your hangover? I did that before I came here.”

“…Why didn’t I think of that?” Black raised his... well his claws and made a quick ‘snap’ “Aaah much better. Now, what’s the problem officer?” Trollface.

“We don’t have time for this! There’s a mammoth close to Ponyville!”

“Don’t worry; I’m sure that they can handle it.” He said with a smile which then turned into a worried look. “Unless its one of THOSE. You don’t think that while we were drunk we… Did it show any of the symptoms!?”

“Yes, it already started drooling shampoo and its tusks will soon turn into lollipops.”

“It’s amazing what you can come up with while you’re high.”

“I know. I don’t think that planets inhabitants will ever forgive us for what we did.”

“Relax, you don’t have to worry about that. They didn’t want our help and that’s why they died… along with their planet. Hehehe.”

“Yeah yeah, I’ll try to get over it but I can’t stop thinking that if we didn’t create that mammoth they would still be alive…*sniff* billions of lives were lost that day.”

“Yeah the Jedi must have felt that one. Anyway, how long do we have until it will reach stage three?”

“Dunno. It’s never the same. One time it took a few days and one time it only took a few minutes. How the hell could you come up with the idea to give him eyes that shots lasers!?”

“HEY! I’m proud of that idea. I added a LOT of fire power to the last stage. Anyway you take care of the mammoth and I will find the ice-cream Gatling gun and, god forbid, the controls to fire the missile before anyone can use them.”

“We can’t just erase its existence, we already tried that and it backfired. We need to move it do a location with no civilization and minimize its firepower as much as possible. Any suggestions?”

“Only one. Move it forward in time and place it here in Ponyville. In a few years the town will be gone anyway. Just give it to… let’s say… a pony with a tombstone for a cutie mark and it has to be in September. What are the odds of THAT?”

“HAH, good idea! With this it will be stuck in the time void for god knows how long. But what are we gonna do with Dave?”

“Just take care of the mammoth and then join up with him again. It’s as simple as that.”

“Alright. See you in a while.” he said before he disappeared in a flash of white.

“What a hassle, I swear if something happens that pisses me off I’m gonna say ‘hey’ to Discord and make some chaos, just like old times.” Black said as he stood up and disappeared in a cloud of darkness.

--------------------------------------P.O.V Change to Dave--------------------------------------

Ah, it’s so nice down here on the GROUND. How the hell did I even get up there? And if you’re wondering how I got down, I’m just as confused as you are. But what was up with that mammoth? And how will a voice in my head take care of it? *With nothing more but pure awesomeness in an epic way you little head can’t comprehend.* So you’re back, you never did answer my question. *But I just did.* I mean in detail. *That wasn’t part of the question.* You know what, I don’t care anymore. I’m just gonna have a nice little walk to SCC (Sugar Cube Corner) and ask Pinkie what happened last night. *Sounds like a plan. ’ring’ Sorry I’ve got to take this.* How the hell can you answer a phone when you’re in my MIND? *…Dunno. Just be quiet for a sec please* Alright. *So how did it go? Oh I took care of it but did you find what you were supposed to find? WHAT! But… HOW? Ok, which one was taken? Both? By who? Oooh shit, we’re screwed. Any ideas? Well we don’t need to worry that much since the mammoth is gone, I mean what the worst thing that can happen? …Fuck. Well… Let’s try to avoid that. I mean what are the chances that that will happen? That big huh? How much ammo? Well it could have been worse. Let’s just hope that the missile will never be fired and we should be fine. I’ll try but I can’t promise anything. See you later. Bye.* DID YOU JUST SAY MISSILE!? What the hell is gonna happen? *Nothing if we can stop it. Let’s just get to Pinkie Pie and maybe we can stop it and pray that she hasn’t figured out how it works.* I start running as fast as I can to get to Pinkie. How what works? *’gulp’ the… the Ice-Cream Gatling gun.* …The WHAT? *You heard me. Now run faster.* I don’t need to, SCC is right there. I run up to the door raised my hand to knock but before I could even touch the door it flew off its hinges and slammed me in the face. I land on the ground and see the door land right over my head. Looking into the store I see Pinkie with a Gatling gun and ice-cream everywhere. “The fuck?” *Crap, she knows how to use it. Wait is that… GET THE CONTROLLER FROM THE GREY PEGASUS!* Why? *It’s the missile controller. If she pushes that button we are SCREWED!* Got it. Need to play it cool. “Wow Pinkie where did you get that thing from?”

“Don’t you remember? You gave it to me at the party last night. You even showed me how to use it! Now I can get as much Ice cream as I want. Thanks Dave!” Pinkie says with a bright smile.

Do I really need to take it away from her? She really likes is. *It won’t last forever so it should be fine. But you need to get that controller from the gray one.* Is it the missile controller? *Yes, and don’t ask what will happen when she pushes the button because if she knew she would press is in an instant.* How do you know that? *That’s simple. It’s Derpy. She loves muffins. No more needs to be said.* So she will press it just because she loves muffins? *…Yes.* You won’t tell me what it does will you? *Not likely.* Fine. “So who’s your friend Pinkie?”

“It’s Derpy silly. The voice in your head just told you. Oh I almost forgot does he like cupcakes I love cupcakes but Derpy likes muffins more but there’s nothing wrong with that and she still likes cupcakes just not as much but how can you not like cupcakes I mean they are so sweet and yummy you can’t get enough of them especially me I hold the record of eating cupcakes in one sitting I ate 100 but after that I got sick and almost threw up and did you know that if Derpy presses that button its will rain muffins?”

It took me a few seconds to register what she just said but before I could say anything I heard Derpy gasp. *SHIIIIIT! GET THE CONTROLLER NOW!!! HURRY BEFORE ITS TOO LATE!* But it will only rain muffins, right? *You idiot! It will be a MISSILE! Stop her.* I ran towards her, reaching for the controller but she sees me and flies above me out the door while I give chase. I run out of the store and see her hovering in the air, I yell “Derpy, don’t press the button! Please!” But she only looks at me and raises her hoof and gives out a war cry as she brings her hoof down on the button.

“MUFFIIIIIINS!!!”

The moment she presses the button we hear a loud boom from the sky. I look up and see a huge missile that looks like a… A… Muffin? *RUN! GET TO COVER IN THE LIBRARY, ITS YOUR ONLY HOPE!* I took off like a bullet and ran towards the library as the muffin got closer. When I see the library I yell out “Twilight! Open the door!” I’m only a few meters away when opens the door and sees me running. She jumps to the side as I run inside and close the door. Before I can even catch my breath I hear a large explosion. I look out the window and it’s… It’s raining muffins! What the hell is happening? *The moment the missile makes contact with anything it will explode, shooting muffins everywhere as it leaves behind a muffin cloud of mass destruction.* How big is the radius? *let’s just say that Ponyville will be eating muffins for a while.* Are you serious? *Sadly, yes. But look on the bright side.* What bright side? *FREE MUFFINS!* WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU! Look at the damage it did! All the windows are destroyed, the SCC is nowhere to be seen, and the muffins are just coming down. It’s a miracle that no one was outside. Wait. Where is everypony? I didn’t see anypony today. *Let’s think about that later, you’re already in deep shit.* And why is that? *Look down.* I did and I see Twilight just standing there looking out the window. *Back away slowly. And maybe she won’t notice you.* It was a great idea. But, sadly, we will never find out if it would have worked because Twilight turned to me and I could see fire in her eyes. *Is that smoke coming from Twilights mane?*

“What. Did. You. DO!?” I can really hear the anger in her voice. I was about to answer her but I hear a loud cry coming from the floor above. “Great! Now you woke up Shooting Star! It took me an hour to get him to fall asleep.”

“I’m very sorry about this Twilight but it wasn’t my fault, I swear.” *And here comes the aftershock.* Aftershock? And another boom came and it was a HELL of a lot louder boom than before. The ground was shacking and every window in Ponyville shattered and ALL the books fell down from the bookcases in the library. Her eyes glared daggers at me and the smoke coming from mane her turned to embers. *Don’t run, just stand still. If you run it will only make you look guilty. But just to be safe, you should grab your sword.* I lean over and grab the sword and put it behind my back. The embers were now growing bigger and her eye look like it was death itself. Before I could say anything her mane burst into flames right before my eyes. *Congratulations, your Twilight has evolved into a Rapidash. Now if you want to survive this encounter there is only one way. RUN! RUN TO THE HILLS, RUN FOR YOU LIFE AND NEVER STOP!* My survival instincts kick in and before I knew it I was running out the door. I only got a few meters away when I heard a loud scream of rage coming from the library that made me fear for my life. I wish I could say that I was running away from a monster to lure it away from the town. I wish I could say that I ran with my pride intact. But that would be lying. I’m running away from Twilight, a pony, not a monster, towards the Everfree forest, screaming at the top of my lungs like a girl. WERE THE HELL DID THE SO CALLED ‘AFTERSHOCK’ COME FROM!? *The first explosion was only the shell shattering and making the muffin cloud but the last one was the rest of it going ‘boom’* TWO FUCKING EXPLOSIONS FROM ONE MISSILE!? *A MUFFIN missile.* I DON’T FUCKING CARE, JUST GET ME OUT OF HERE! *I can’t do that but if you turn around you can see that Twilight is chasing you and is charging up a spell that look like a firestorm.* WHAT? I look over my shoulder and sure enough she is running after me and charging a spell. FUUUUUUCK! She threw the spell and a tornado of purple fire is coming right towards me. IS SHE TRYING TO KILL ME? *Turn left in four seconds if you want to live.* I ran into an ally still running for my life. FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUUUUCK. *Turn right now.* I’m now running in a straight line to the forest and I can feel hope, Hope that I will survive, hope that Twilight won’t follow me into the forest, hope that in the forest I would be safe. But that little hope was smashed to piece as Twilight teleported a few meters in front of me. *Keep running!* ARE YOU FUCKING INSANE!? *A little but just trust Me.* What other chose did I have. I ran. She was just about to cast another spell. *Grab her horn!* I reached out and grabbed it and the glowing vanished. I let go of her horn and ran the rest of the way into the forest hearing another scream of rage.

“DAAAAAAAAAVE!!!”

*Well that was… fun.* Fun? Fun!? FUN!!? I ALMOST DIED! *But you didn’t. You should be happy about that.* FUCK YOU! WERE DID THAT MISSILE COME FROM ANYWAY!? *The sky?* YOU KNOW WHAT I MEAN! *Fine jeez. Well, to make things simple. A lot of things happen last night. The only thing I wonder is how the hell we got drunk. There was no alcohol.* You mean everypony got drunk? *Probably. Too bad I don’t remember anything. Just think, drunk ponies. HA, I’d pay to see that* HAH. I know what you mean. So, what now? *let’s explore and you should clean your shoes.* Why? *you were running on muffins if you don’t remember. Just look under your shoves. You’re lucky you didn’t trip.* I did. Holy muffins, that’s disgusting. *Told you. Just grab a stick and scrap it of.* Alright. After that I walked deeper into the forest and after a few hours I was getting tired. Damn, it’s getting dark I need to find a place to sleep. I start to look around and spotted a cave. Is that a cave? *Fuck.*

"Now wasn't that fun? i thought it was hilarious and this was the first chapter the other part 'He means me' wrote all by himself. Bye for now.

Cave story

"It's done!!! Finally a new chapter, that's good right? This is a weird one but i like it."

Do you really think we should go in there? *No I don’t want to go in there, it’s a horrible place. But at the same time, this is the cave where you can find that stupid moonstone stuff you were looking for.* So I can find that in this cave? That’s perfect but doesn’t that mean there is pink smoke and small snakes in there? *Well yes but I’m sure you can handle It.* And are you sure I won’t get mutated into something horrible? *Well no, but that is besides the point. Don’t you want to get that sword of yours made?* Ok you just persuaded me, we are going into the cave of pink smoke.

And surely as soon as we/I entered the cave, pink smoke started appearing around me. “Well this sure is weird; I wonder where the smoke comes from?” *You don’t want to know. Because you would either get really exited or really scared about it. But I’m still not going to tell you where it comes from so yeah.* And how would you know what it is? *I can’t tell you. Or rather, I don’t want to tell you.* You sadistic son of a bitch. *Watch the language young man.* We are the same age you know right? *What? Oh yeah absolutely we are sooooo the same age.* What’s with the sarcasm? *I’m angry?* That makes no sense. *Shit fuck in the hoop dee hoop.* And what is that even supposed to mean? *Curse words?* Ok we will go with that.

As we venture farther into the cave I hear a roar. OMG! What was that? *A dragon worm thingy maybe?* Ok…

I take out my sword as to make me ready if something were to attack me. Where did the roar even come from? *A baby.* A baby? How would that make sense? That was a fucking loud roar. *If you think that was loud the wait until you see the mother.* Yeah yeah whatever.

Then suddenly out of the pink smoke on the floor a small worm that’s green? And what is with those yellow stripes on it’s body? Oh wait I need to swing my sword; I don’t want to die right? At that exact moment I swing my sword at the worms thrusting body *You dirty son of a bitch.* and cut it in half. It lets out and ear-pounding sound that hurts like the worst of pains “AAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! THAT IS LOOOOOOUUUUUDDDDD!!!” And then the sound stops as suddenly as it came. The pain is gone, how wonderful. *I can’t wait for you to meet the mother now.* Hmm? You have talked about this mother before, what is the mother anyway? *You will know when you see her, trust me on this.* What is it? Maybe another stupid reference this world has? *Maybe…* So it is? *…* I got you! Suck on it bitch!

And out of nowhere three new snake worm thingies jump out from the smoke, I swing my sword at the one closest to me and cut it in half. For some reason it makes no sound at all and just disappears in pink smoke. But in that exact moment the two other snakes or whatever they are start biting me. “GET OFF ME YOU LITTLE SHITS” I throw myself at the ground in way which would get then crushed under me. I hit the ground but all I hear is a thud and a poof. No wait two poofs. “God that hurt.” I try standing up again without and visible injuries from the bites. Do you have any idea what these things are? I should really go back and take a better look at the first one but whatever. Though it is weird how the other one actually got cut in half and these just poofed. *So she is using illusions on you now.* How can they be illusions? They hurt like a mother of all fuck. *Magic?* Ok that makes sense in this world I guess. But it is still very weird. What could be hidden in this place? It seems like someone or somepony wants to protect something. The question is what. *A powerful thingamabob maybe?* Maybe. But there is one thing I want to know from you is: What is it about this place that you don’t want me to know about? Since you were trying to get me to stay out of this place, because you are hiding something from me! I just don’t know what and I want you to tell me. *I am not hiding anything.* I guess I will just find out then.

After no attacks in about ten minutes I arrive at a crossroads. “Where do I go from here then? Three paths, how to randomize the way I go?” *Say a number among one and nine.* Ok… five. *Then take the middle path.* Why not? I start walking towards the middle path and I walk for until I hear a scream. “PLEASE LET ME GO! OH GOD THAT HURTS!” Somepony is in danger, I got to help him. *I don’t know, it seems like a trap to me.* I have stopped believing you a long time ago so here we go!

I run into the room only to see a green pony tied to the wall being bitten on by those nasty little snake things. I rush towards the pony slashing five of the snakes or whatever and they disappear in a poof aswell. I reach for my sword again and slash the rest of them, or not. What is that huge thing doing on the back of his head? I swing my sword but it evades and screeches at me. Oh god that still hurt as all fuck and this screech was louder than the DEATH SCREECH of a smaller one. It jumps towards my legs.

I quickly step aside so the snake falls on the ground with a thud. “Got you now bitch!” I thrust my sword into the back of the snake thing and it screeches with a sound so high that it could destroy every window in a radius of two miles. MY EARS ARE BLEEDING OH GOD THE PAIN! And then the sounds disappears that fast again. “What is up with that sound going away so fast?” The good part about that is: My ears go back to normal without any damage after the sound end, why is it doing that? *That is something I can’t even explain.* Right, and you know so much. *Actually I do in fact know so much.* … “How did you end up here anyway? I have never seen you in Ponyville, but that may be because I have only been there for like five days or something, I can’t keep count.”

“I am not from Ponyville. I am from Fillydelphia.”

“Then what are you doing here?” He seems really out of it. And what is up with his color scheme? Where have I seen something similar before? And why does he look a bit zebra like? *OH god! I say whatever you do don’t trust him!* He seems fine, what is your problem? *You would be saving a lot of problems if you just killed it now.* Kill him? Why the fuck would I do that? *He is fucking dangerous.*

“I don’t know, the last thing I remember was going to bed and then I woke up in this cave.”

“That’s unfortunate.”

“I guess so”

“Why do you look a bit zebra-y?”

“It may be because I have a Zebra mother and please don’t tell me you will be mean for it, and besides what are you supposed to be?” *OH god what is it up to?* First it’s a he and of course he wonders what I am. I don’t exactly look like a pony. *I really don’t trust it.* Why don’t you trust HIM? *His color scheme.* So you are racist now? *Nothing like that, it’s just those exact colors are bad news.* I don’t understand you. *You are not supposed to.* Then my stomach rumbles really loudly.

“I guess I am pretty hungry huh?” *No you are just sick.* Yes, yes I am.

“I don’t see any food around here, but before you look could you get me down from here?” Ops!

“Heh, forgot about that, sorry. And I am an omnivore so I could just eat that big worms thingy.” It looks delicious. *It sure does.* The pony look at me with a chocked expression.

“You would eat that? Err, I mean you eat meat?”

“I did say I was an omnivore so yeah I’m going to eat it.”

With a sad expression he said: “Oh, ok…”

“Why so sad?” *Because you can’t trust him.* Oh shut up will you? *Nnope.* Wrong place, wrong time.

“Oh nothing, I was just thinking about my friends.” Oh why haven’t I asked that yet? *What haven’t you asked yet?*

“What is your name anyway?”

“My name is Ray Quake but you can call me Ray. What is your name?” Ray? What a human name to have. *WOW it sure is bad with its joke names.* What do you mean joke names? *Oh you will see. Trust me, you will get it when you see it.* Alright then on to the answer.

“I’m Dave and you can also call me Dave.” *That sounded really stupid, you know that right?* Yeah that did sound really odd.

“Right…”

“Now I just need to get some wood.” *HAH, wood.* Really? Did you have to do that? *Yup.* Ok then but let’s look for some firewood then.

I look around the little cave room and find enough firewood to make quite a huge fire.

“The question is how I make fire appear.”

“I can help you with that.” Huh? He is just a normal pony right? *I told you not to trust him.* He then turns to the firewood and somehow breathes fire from his mouth. The fire blazes up in a matter of seconds. “There we go.”

“How did you do that?” The fuck is this sorcery? *It’s the power of a monster.* Oh shut up you moron.

“Oh did I forget to mention that I’m also part dragon?” I don’t believe a word of that. *That actually is kind of true.* Wait what? Did you just say that makes sense? *Yeah because it does, as I said before, you will see why, later.* FINE…

“You are? You actually failed to mention that.” He makes a smug smile towards me. God I already hate him. “And why the hell is there even wood in a cave?”

“How should I know?”

Half an hour of eating later:

“Oh my god that was delicious, I would have never believed it to taste so good. My stomach is full.” *But I want some.* Hah nope. You don’t get any. *You are so mean.* I try.

“I still don’t understand how you can eat that.”

“It’s just my nature.” Yup, my nature, that sounds good.

“Yeah whatever you say. What are you doing in here anyway?”

“I thought I told you that.” I did right?

“In fact you did not tell me this.” Huh, that is quite surprising.

“Well I am looking for this moonstone stuff, have you ever heard of it?”

“No I haven’t. What does it do?”

“Nah it’s just a personal thing.” What is that I spot in the corner of my eye? “Wait what is that?” I say pointing towards something brown.

“That is a saddlebag.” It is? Oh yeah, I can see it now.

“I see that now. And that timed perfect because I have no place to put the moonstone if I were to find any.” *Run away NOW!* Why? *Just do it! This place is bad for you.* Nah I don’t want to. *You will regret this Dave.* Why do you go all evil villain on me now? *Because it’s necessary.* LOL.

“Quite funny if you ask me.” Indeed it is.

“It sure is.” I pull the saddlebag over my shoulder. “Let’s get going shall we?

“Of course”

We start walking out of the cave-room and we get back to the crossroads. “Now which way do we take from here?”

“That way.” He say pointing towards the right passage (Left if you entered the cave from the outside.)

“Let’s” We walk for five minutes until we come into a really big room filled with white crystals. “That is a lot of moonstone.”

“Yeah it kind of is a lot, how did it even get here?” How stupid is he? *Really stupid.*

“It took quite a few years I can imagine.”

An hour of gathering Moonstone later:

“That was quite annoying but my saddlebag is full so I say we go back and check the last room just to check. Or what do you say?” *Whatever you do, don’t go there!* I’m just going to ignore you from now. *I am trying to save your life here.* Not listening.

“Sounds like plan. It is weird how we haven’t seen any of the green things again though.” What is up with that?

“That is quite weird, I agree. But it is positive, no need for fighting.”

“That’s true.” *What is it up to? Why is it trying to fool us so hard, I don’t get it.* …

We walk out to the crossroads again and walk straight (Which is the way to the right if you came from the entrance. We walk through a really small corridor where I barely fit and the corridor itself is filled with that pink smoke. We come through the corridor just to enter a really, and I mean REALLY, big room. I am pretty sure a full grown dragon could fly around in here. Except for the room being so large there is only one thing standing out about it, oh wait I mean two things. One being there is a lot of skeletons of ponies here. “That is creepy.”

“Yeah, really creepy.” What is with his indifference with this place? Well the second thing is that on the really far side of the room there is a pedestal that you can easily make out because there is a huge light coming from it but thing atop of it seems really out of place. It’s just a metal disc. “Dave wait here, I will go check if there are any traps on the way over.”

“You don’t even need to be here so I will go.” *That was a wise choise.* Why? *You will see, and didn’t you say you would ignore me?* Fuck!

“I insist. I can do this; it’s the least I can do for you since you saved me.”

“If you insist I will let you do it.” *NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!* Oh shut up.

HE walks towards the pedestal but after the half way he turns towards me and scream in a very dark and lizard voice. “You have come far, but this is where it ends.” For some reason a big rock comes and blocks the way out.

“What is this Ray? Is this a joke or something?” *I knew this would happen.* Wait you did? *This is what I was warning you about.*

“This is no joke Dave. You have treaded into the wrong place and therefore I shall destroy you.” He then begins to shine really bright green color and after a minute of blinding light I am finally able to see again. I look up and I see one thing and that is a really big version of those snake things.

“You have fucking got to be kidding me. Those things were your kids, were they not?”

“Well seen human.”

“And of course you had to be a fucking…”

"Now what about this one? what do you think?"

Ready? Fight!

"Hello there guys! New chapter already! This one is a fight and conclusion thing (I think its kind of epic, but that's just me) and stuff. So EnJOY!"

-------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Pinkie Pie--------------------------------

Footnote: all the ponies in Ponyville worked together to clean away the muffins (Expect for Derpy, she ate them) and they completed the task under an hour (I know that was fast!). Just too clear confusion.

The pink pony was doing her regular chores at sugar cube corner when her whole body started to shake. “A dozy? This can’t be good; I have to make sure everypony is ok.” She then disappeared in a puff of smoke.

She knocks really fast and anxiously at Twilight’s door. Twilight opens the door with a tired look on her face. “Pinkie, what are you doing here? And why do you look so scared?”

“A dozy Twilight, A DOZY! We have to make sure everypony is alright” The purple unicorn knew that this was a bad sign.

“I think it has something to with Dave.”

“What do you mean Twilight? But now that you mention it, I haven’t seen him since the explosion.” Twilight got an awkward look on her face.

“Well I kind of chased him out of Ponyville, because I thought it was him who caused the explosion.”

“You silly-filly, everypony know it was Derpy’s doing.”

“It was?”

“And I helped a bit. But that is not important! We need to make sure everypony is ok! I will go and check Aj and Dashie you take Rarity and Fluttershy ok?”

“Will do Pinkie. Let’s go! And we meet here afterwards if everypony is ok, if so we need to search for Dave.” Twilight gets a really determined look on her face.

“I know that Twilight.” And she was gone from the library again.

She rushed home to sugarcube corner and took her balloon to flight and started moving towards Rainbow Dash’s house. A short balloon ride later she arrived in shouting distance of the house. “DASHIE ARE YOU OK!?”

“WHAT IS IT PINKS? I AM FINE!”

“I HAD A DOZY! WHICH MEAN SOMEPONY IS IN TROUBLE!”

“I AM COMING RIGHT OUT!” As on queue she appeared right in front of Pinkie. “Where do we go first?”

“We are going to Aj’s place since Twilight is taking Rarity and Fluttershy.”

“Sounds like a plan, I will fly you right there.” She takes the ropes to the balloon and put them in her mouth and accelerates towards Sweet Apple Acres.

They close in to the farm to see Applejack working in the orchard. “APPLEJACK WE NEED YOUR HELP! SOMEPONY IS IN TROUBLE!”

“WHAT ARE Y’ALL DOING HERE!? SOMEPONY’S IN TROUBLE? WELL CONSARNIT! WOULD Y’ALL MIND GETTING ME INTO THAT BALLOON O’ YOURS?”

“I WILL GET YOU RIGHT UP.” And she sweeps up the farmer pony unto her back and flies up towards the balloon.

“Now what is all this about some dozy?” Applejack quizzically asks.

“I don’t know! But all I know is that somepony is in trouble.”

“Where do y’all say we go first then?”

“We need to get back to Twilight’s library.”

“Sound like a plan Pinkie.”

“I’m on it; I will get us there ASAP!” She then takes off towards the library in top speed.

Arriving at the library they are all surprised to see Twilight and everypony else already there (That includes Alex). “How did you guys get here so fast?” Rainbow asks with a confused voice?

“Dashie, that’s obvious.”

“What do you mean Pinkie?”

“She used teleportation, duh!”

“I forgot she could do that.”

“Well now that we know that we are all ok, that must mean Dave is in trouble right Pinkie?” Twilight speaks up.

“I guess so Twilight, but that could be really bad considering he is somewhere in the Everfree.”

“Dave is in trouble? And he is in the Everfree somewhere? We need to go save him, he always have a way to get into trouble that guy.” Alex say really worried and then rushes off towards the forest with Rarity close after.

“Should we follow them?” Rainbow asks.

“Sounds like a plan Rainbow, now let’s go girls, but I need to stay here.”

“Now why do you need that?”

“Have you forgotten I am taking care of a foal?”

“Twilight, I can take care of him…If you don’t mind. Your magic is way more useful than my wings anyway.”

“Would you do that Fluttershy?”

“Yes I would. NOW GO AND SAVE OUR FRIEND!” Fluttershy say in a very commanding tone (and really out of character but still).

“Let’s go girls!” Twilight commands.

“Dave we are coming to save you!” Everypony yell at the top of their lungs.

----------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Dave------------------------------------

“…RAYQUAZA!” That is just silly. What is it even doing here? *It’s artificial.* And what do you mean by that? *It was created from nothing by a special being.* What being is that? *You are familiar with him but I won’t say anymore on that. But I can say that he is here to protect that disc over there.* What is so important about that? *WATCH OUT!*

Rayquaza’s tail comes right from me, I throw myself at the ground to avoid it but it still manages to scrape my back. “Not fair! You fucking annoying dragon!”

“Oh come on human, I never said anything about being fair.” God that voice is really creepy. “And what does it matter? You are still going to die right here in this very room. Wait, where did you go?”

“Behind you!” I swing my sword at its back, and it lets out a screech, not as terrible as the others but it was more of an angry roar than anything.

“You puny human! Do you think that makes any difference?” He shoots up to the ceiling of the cave trying to crush me against the rocks. I jump at the last second. Wait, that was really stupid of me. *You stupid young piece of moron. You are so going to lose this fight.* We will see about that. The Rayquaza hits the ceiling at an alarming speed and roar’s out again. “You think you are so smart little human? Then how about this?” He shoots fire from his mouth right towards me.

“OH FUCK!” Not good, really bad, I am so going to get hurt here. *I told you so.* The fire hits me about, I don’t know, 20 meters from the ground. “OH GOD THAT HURTS!!!” I hit the ground and everything immediately goes black.

I wake up five minutes later not being able to move. I try to open my eyes only to see a big tail wrapped around my entire body. I wonder why I am not able to feel that. *You have lost the sense to feel pain.* I guess that would make sense.

“OH so you are awake human. I said you would be unable to win.” I’m not done you shit.

“I am long from done.” It laughs.

“You think you have any power to defeat me what so ever? I must tell you that is impossible because there are only three things that can kill me and you are not in possession of any of them. Two of these three things are living beings so good luck getting them here.” What could those things be? *I know, but I won’t use them.* Why not? *Because I don’t feel like it.* I hate you so much.

“I will find a way you retarded snake.” It throws me into the walls, but I don’t feel a thing. “You know I did not feel any of that right?”

“So you can’t move? Interesting, but that also means no fighting back.”

“Oh really!?” I muster all the strength in my body to stand up. “I never go down that easy, even I know that.” *That was kind of epic for you to stand up like that.* Thank you.

“Puny human, you just sealed your fate.” He flies his mouth towards me, as to eat me.

“That won’t work!” As his mouth comes closer I use all my strength to swing my sword at its upper lip or whatever that is called for a dragon. He jolts back with an unamused face “How about them apples?”

“That was a stupid plan human.” It’s over lip directly attaches back to its normal form. “I am immortal so anything you do won’t be able to hurt me.”

“That is just unfair! And I used all my remaining strength at that swing as well.” *Don’t die on me Dave.* I am so sorry.

“Now you die.” He takes up my body and throws me up towards one of the stalactites, and I can feel the stalactite penetrate my chest. The dragon laughs. But then my body get’s engulfed in a white light and after that I blacked out.

-------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Pinkie Pie--------------------------------

“TWILIGHT! I FOUND A CAVE!” Her mane was laying down indicating her worry for Dave.

“WHAT KIND OF CAVE!?”

“I DON’T KNOW, JUST GET OVER HERE.” And sure enough she teleports right next to Pinkie. “Twilight, do you have any idea what that pink smoke is? It looks funny.”

“Now I definitely know Dave is here. We need to get everypony over here.” Twilight say in a very monotone voice.

“How do you know he is here? And what is with your voice?” Pinkie looks really worried.

“When we went to get Dave a job he asked Iron Forge where he could find something called moonstone. Iron answered that he was to seek out a cave with pink smoke, but this is no normal smoke, it can make a pony mutate.”

“That can’t be good. Now how do we get everypony over here?”

“Let me handle this Pinkie.” Her horn begins to glow a really bright purple, and the next thing you know everypony appeared out of nowhere.

“How did we get here?” Alex asks really dumbfounded.

“I teleported you all here.” Was the only thing Twilight could muster out before falling unconscious.

“She is 120% sure that Dave is in here.” Pinkie states.

“Well what are we waiting for? We should go save Dave!” Rainbow looks really worried saying that.

“I am right behind you Rainbow.” And both Alex and Rainbow disappears into the cave.

“Not good, I forgot to tell them that the smoke can make a pony mutatote or whatever Twilight called it.”

“You must mean mutate right? Pinkie darling you must know that we would do anything to help our friends, now shall we go girls?”

“Ah’m right behind you.”

“Let’s go save our friend! Wait, who is going to take care of twilight?”

“I could do that, you know how I get around dirt so I think I would be better help looking out for Twilight.”

“Sounds good ta’ me. Now Pinkie let’s save Dave.”

“Okie-Dokie-Lokie, Dave don’t worry we will find you.”

---------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Alex--------------------------------------

My head is kind of empty without that guy though it’s nice to have someplace to think without someone interrupting all the time. Wait I have to ask this: “Rainbow why are you so inclined to help Dave? You haven’t even known him for a week yet.”

“What do you care? And besides what do you know?” She looks away.

“I am his dead friend so to speak, I died and I got teleported to Equestria.”

“And I am supposed to believe that?”

“In fact yes you should, because why would I else throw myself in danger for somepony I barely know?”

“That makes some sense.” Wow this corridor is really long, what is up with this place? And what’s up with this pink smoke?

“This place really creep’s me out, and besides you never answered my question from before: Why are you so inclined to help Dave?” I got her now.

“That is none of your business chump. But I think you should ignore that because we are here to save Dave so let’s do that!”

“Let’s!”

We continue down the corridor for five more minutes until we come to a crossroads. “Now which way do we go from here?”

“I have an idea! Rainbow say a number from one to nine!”

“I don’t see the point but ok: Nine.” Right it is then.

“Then we go right. I just hope we find him before its too late.” Dave please be ok!

“Fine with me. DAVE! WE ARE COMING FOR YOU!!” Dash yells as we run down the right passage.

-------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Pinkie Pie--------------------------------

We arrive at a crossroads. “Now which way do we go from here Aj?”

“Ah think we must split up.”

“Why?”

“Because we c’n cower more ground that way. So Pinkie you go forward I take the left tunnel.”

“Why not the right tunnel Aj?”

“Because ah saw Dash and that Nova guy go that way.”

“Oh silly me, I should have noticed that. Ok now let’s find him then!” Operation find Dave is a go!

“Se ya’ll later, and be careful now Pinkie.”

“Aj I am always careful and besides I have my party cannon as help.” And sure enough she pulls her party cannon out from seemingly nowhere.

“Ah will never understand y’all.” Applejack mutters.

“What was that Aj? Oh never mind, let’s find Dave!”

“Let’s find him! See y’all later Pinkie!” I hope Aj is going to be fine.

“You too Aj, and stay safe.” I really hope Dave is alright.

------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Rainbow Dash---------------------------

Dave I hope you are ok! I really do. The one question I have to myself is why? I am not in to this lovey-dovey stuff, but there is just something about him that when I am close to him makes me feel really good about myself. Does this mean I am getting sappy? I hope not, I don’t want to be known as ‘Rainbow Dash the sappy flier’ that would totally ruin my reputation. But I really like him, is he worth it? What about the Wonderbolts? If I ever got together with him would I be able to leave for the Wonderbolts or would it destroy us both? ARGH! All this thinking is making my head hurt, I need to find Dave! And that is fast. Whoah why this entire corridor fill up with that pink stuff? It smells funny, it’s probably harmless, right?

“RAINBOW! Why aren’t you listening to me?” Did he say something?

“What was that?”

“You really zone out at bad times. What I wanted to say was: This pink stuff is really unnerving it really worries me that Dave has been going around in here for a longer time.” We enter a really big room at that moment.

“Whoa, this place is awesomely huge! I can fly around in here.” I take to the air in the cave only to see three things, one being a pedestal with something glowing on it, the second is a very big dragon worm thing sliced up into several pieces and the last is Dave. “DAVE!! ARE YOU OK!?”

“DASHIE!? When did you get here and is there somepony else with you?” I am so happy he is ok, I was getting worried there.

“Yeah, that Nova guy is with me.” What does it matter to him anyway? “What I want to know is, did you slice that entire dragon into pieces?”

“Great he is the pony I wanted to talk to right now and yes it was in fact me who did that.” What? How did he even manage that? That is impossible! Nopony can fight a dragon that big alone. “EY Nova! I need to talk to you!”

“Dave! You are fine! You do? Ok fine then. Wait did you that?” He say pointing towards the big dragon.

“Yes I did, now will you just follow me?” What is it that he does not wish for me to know? But if what he said is true about them knowing each other then I can understand it. But it’s still really unnerving.

“Sure thing Dave.” They walk towards the far side of the room.

-----------------------------------P.O.V. Alex or Nova Note-------------------------------------

He sounds really worried what is going on here? “What did you want to talk to me about Dave?”

“First, I am not Dave right now.” What is he talking about?

“What do you mean by that?”

“I have taken over Dave’s body to save him from death, this was a onetime thing because he is really untrained and did not have the tools to defeat that monster.” Wait is that who I think it is?

“Are you…”

“Yes I am in fact the being who has been in your mind talking to you and today Dave was lucky enough to have me, because if it would have been the other guy, Dave would have died.” Revelations ahoy!

“So let me get this straight, you took over Dave’s body to save him?” He simply nods. “And you defeated that monster? How badly hurt was Dave before you took over? And besides you are only wearing a pair of really short pants.” This is odd.

“He was burned, he fell onto the ground from more than halfway up to the top of this cave, he was hit into the walls a couple of times and he got impaled by a stalactite.” Wait what?

“A stalactite? Where did it hit?”

“Through his chest.”

“Then how come you don’t have a big fucking mark on your I mean his chest?”

“Me taking over comes with a few perks and is only for emergencies since he has to get unconscious for me to take over. The perks are: The being I take over becomes really strong and has self healing abilities.” That is amazing.

“So you have practically saved Dave’s life?”

“Yes I have, I did it for a reason that I am not entirely sure what it is. But there is something about him that made me do it, I am not entirely sure what, but something is there.” Wait is he saying Dave has some kind of fate or something?

“What does this mean for Dave.”

“He has a power to do one thing but I don’t know what that is yet. As for Dave living again, yes that is entirely possible I just need to give him control back and he will be fully healed and will wake up about ten seconds after I go back to his mind.”

“I thank you for doing this for not only Dave but for me and his friends as well, I thank you Pure.” Now he is getting mad.

“What did I tell you about that name? NEVER USE IT OUTSIDE OF YOUR MIND! Why? Because no being except the ones I posses should know that name because everypony would begin to wonder.”

“Wonder what?” He makes a tired expression.

“You will understand in time my friend, now I must go, I will see you tomorrow.”

“See you tomorrow.”

White light enwraps Dave and it flies away into his ear? What the fuck was that?

------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Dave---------------------------------------

Ugh my head, it hurts. Wait didn’t I get impaled by a rock? Why don’t I feel anything in my chest? Time to investigate! I open my eyes to see Rainbow and Alex staring at me. “Where am I? Oh yeah, the cave. What happened to the dragon?” They both just smile and hug me. “Thanks guys, but really, what happened to the dragon and when did you two get here?”

“Dave you killed it, you killed the dragon or rather the Rayquaza!” We both laugh, oh how I missed you Alex.

“What are you two talking about?” Oh yeah, she is a pony.

“It’s a human thing.” I try to get to my feet with a really easy time. “That was less painful that I thought. Now where is that saddlebag if found?” They both look at me and start looking around. Alex picks up something and walks towards me.

“You mean this?” He hands me the saddlebag. I check inside to see that all moonstone chunks I collected are still there.

“Yeah this is the one. Now there is only one last thing I need before we should get the fuck out of here.” I start rushing towards the Pedestal. *I see you made it.* Don’t fuck with me, I killed a dragon apparently. *Dave, please that was me.* Then how did you do that? *I took over your body right after you got shot into the stalactite.* Well whatever, at least the dragon is dead. And if you really did save me then thank you, but there is one question I have. *Thank you, and what is that question?* How come I don’t have a hole in my chest? *Healing power.* OH okay makes sense I guess. I come up to the pedestal and grab the disc. Nothing happened? That’s good. “NOW LET’S GET THE HAY OUTA HERE!” I yell and we all start running (Dash flies) towards the small corridor again.

"Now what about that being? Rayquaza? That was a funny one to make and a little bit longer, i hope you all liked it and as always: To be continued (Do you know where that comes from? THEN you got my seal of approval!) Now for the next one. Allons-Y!"

Back home unharmed?

"Uhm hi? I guess i have nothing to say here so let's go!"

---------------------------------------Location: Unknown-----------------------------------------

The black being sat in his chair reading his book (He likes books? Who knew?). He gets interrupted as a bright white light engulfs the room. “Wait, you are early. What happened?”

“Nothing much, except for the fact that he almost got KILLED!” The white one got a really angry and irritated look on his face.

“And how did he almost die?” (I’m going back to calling them Black and White for the sake of easiness.) Black got a really confused look on his face.

“He was fighting that god damn Rayquaza you created, but I have to wonder: Why a Rayquaza?”

“Firstly: I made a Rayquaza for shits and giggles and secondly: How the fuck did he even get to that cave? I thought I hid it pretty well.”

“He was just wandering the forest because he got chased out of the city by Twilight. And will you stop with the Celestia damned references?” He was starting to calm down. “Something even worse is that he got the disc because I had to kill that fucking dragon because you know Dave must NOT die just yet.”

“Chillax White, we both know that now that he has gotten that disc he is going to be pretty tough. And you killed my Rayquaza? Well I guess that would make sense because Dave can’t kill something like that.” He leaned back into his chair. “So I thank you for that. And yes I know he is important so it’s good you saved him. But there are two questions left the first is: Was he there alone?”

“Rainbow Dash and Nova just found him in fact and I know that Pinkie and Aj is also in the cave.”

Black got a serious look on his face. “Now for my final question: Has he gotten mutated yet?”

“Oh yes, but nopony has noticed it yet.”

----------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Dave------------------------------------

I am so happy that I am finally able to get out of this cave FINALLY! But seriously I am having trouble breathing. We keep running until we reach the crossroads and both Rainbow and Alex stops.

“EVERYPONY THAT IS IN HERE, WE FOUND DAVE SO WE ARE GOING OUT AND YOU ARE FREE TO FOLLOW US!” Rainbow Yells at the top of her lungs. And we start running left (out) towards the exit.

We arrive at the caves mouth to see Rarity and Twilight just standing there. “DAVE!” They both yell.

“Now what happened to your clothes?” Guess who? Wait what has happened to my clothes? OH! I only have something that looks like shorts (Broken pants).

“He was fighting this really big dragon and killed it.” Alex says with a tint of indifference. “Now before we do anything else, I need to talk with Dave realy quick.” I wonder what he wants. Rainbow facehoofs.

“Why do you need to talk to him again so soon?” What does she mean by that?

“I just do, Dave follow me!” Alright then. We start walking off towards a little clearing.

“Now what do you want Alex?” And why does he look so serious?

“Dave, I know that you were not the one who killed that dragon, how do I know this? Your brain talked to me.” Where is my brain anyway? Are you there? No? FREE THINKING YEEEAH! “But I think we should keep it a secret to everypony because nopony knows about those two.”

“I agree with you on that. Was that all?” He nods and we start walking towards everypony and we see that Applejack and Pinkie has come out from the cave. “Now should we get back to Ponyville?” Before anything, Twilight starts hugging me. “What are you doing Twilight?” she starts to sob.

“I am so sorry for being so angry at you before, because if I had listened to you, which I couldn’t do because you ran away, but I am still sorry.”

“I forgive you Twilight, now can you let go of me?” She let’s go and stumble backwards.

“Oh sorry about that.” She starts to clean her eyes.

“Twilight its fine, now let’s go!” And we all start trotting(I walk) off towards Ponyville.

A LOOONG walk later:

“What time is it? It has been dark for awhile now and I am getting tired.” Twilight looks up at me and say.

“It’s 11pm so yeah it is kind of late.” Really? That was a really long day.

“Long day.”

“Dave there is one thing that has been bothering me: Since I got Shooting Star to take care of now so I don’t know if you can stay at my place anymore.” Where do sleep then?

“I could take him in.” RAINBOW!? “He does in fact still have that cloud-spell that you cast on him and it would be no problem for me.”

“Sounds fine to me.”

“Are you sure? He would not be able to stay there long because the spell will fade away.” It’s fine Twilight.

“We will just have to figure that out when we get there.” Yup that’s future Dave’s problem.

“If that’s what you want.” Twilight turns towards Rainbow and wink. Did she think I didn’t see that? I wonder what she meant. Rainbow just nods back.

“Now Dave should we get going?” I get to go flying again, YAY!

“Sure!” I jump on her back and we fly off towards her house.

We arrive a bit later on the cloud that is her house. She opens her door and walk in. OMG DAT FLANK! I try talk walk in but get stuck. “Eh, Rainbow I can’t get in.” She looks towards me and gets a really surprised look on her face.

“Y-y-y-you have got w-w-w-w-wings!” WHAT!? *Missed me?* GO AWAY! *Sorry.*

-------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Alex or Nova----------------------------

Ponyville really is beautiful in the night, so peaceful and quiet but still somehow alive. There is some kind of aura that just makes the whole place enjoyable. Alex looks up and the sky while trotting with Rarity towards the boutique just to see the constellations. There are a lot of them and they all have their own share of beautiful, not as beautiful as Rarity but you know what I mean. “Rarity, the sky sure is clear here in Ponyville, I am happy I followed you here.” He smiles at her.

“I am glad you like it Alex, is it ok if I call you Alex? It is your real name after all.”

“Well it’s ok, but nopony really know that just yet. So for now let’s just keep to Nova alright?” She nods at him.

“Sounds fine.” She looks at the sky. “You are right on one point, the sky sure is beautiful in the night, we have Luna to thank for that.” Oh yes, Luna my favorite princess of course, FOR THE LUNAR REPUBLIC!

“Indeed we do, but its beauty can’t match yours.” He smiles. She blushes and turns her head the other way.

“You are just saying that, thank you. That means a lot to me dear.” She really looks beautiful in the night.

“I am not just saying that and you know it. You are undoubtedly the most beautiful mare I have ever seen.” Her face turns crimson. I just make a smile.

“You are so direct Nova. That is something I like about you. You are one of the better and more handsome stallions I have ever met.” Now it’s my turn to blush.

“Thank you Rarity.” I walk straight into the door of carousel boutique. “Ouch, that hurt.”

She looks at me with a worried look and says: “Oh my, are you ok Nova?” She adapts fast doesn’t she?

“I’m fine Rare, no problem I should really have looked in front of me.” She opens the door and we walk in. “That was quite a day, wasn’t it? Starting with me waking up in a tree then muffins appeared everywhere and stopping with us saving Dave, quite a day if I say so myself.” We both chuckle a bit.

“This morning certainly was something Unusual.” She yawns. “I am getting really tired from all the walking, but I really need to clean myself first.” Wet mane Rarity? I have got to see this. “You also look really tired, you should really get some sleep, considering what happened yesterday and all happenings today.” I frown a bit but do my best to hide it.

“Yeah I really am tired; I guess I will just hit the sack. See you tomorrow Rarity.” She smiles and says.

“See you tomorrow, goodnight.” I walk off towards my room and I can hear the shower starting. I SO wish I could she her mane when she gets out though, but that sadly won’t happen. I tuck myself into the bed and start thinking to myself, like you always do when you are about to sleep, at least I do.

Hmm, I really need to start doing something music related, it being my cutie mark and all. Maybe I can ask Rarity or Twilight to isolate the outside from sounds from this room? That would be great, but I also need equipment, I have to check the prices tomorrow though. As I am thinking to myself I hear the door to my room opening, knowing it was probably Rarity checking on me I decided to play sleeping. But she start’s trotting towards me and stop at my bed. What is she doing? “Peck” She k-k-k-kissed me? BEST DAY EVER!

--------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Twilight----------------------------------

I open the door to my library and yawn. “Fluttershy you can go home now.” No answer. Now I am getting worried. Not seeing either Star or Fluttershy in the main room of the library I start to panic. “I hope nothing has happened.” I rush up the stairs to Star’s room; I open the door really quietly and peek inside. That is really adorable. I see Star sleeping in his bed and Fluttershy sitting by the bed with her head leaning on it sleeping. “I should really get her something more comfortable, considering she took care of Star for me.” I whisper to myself for reasons unknown even to me. I walk to the closet and using my magic to pull out a mattress and the necessities when sleeping. I Gather it all in Star’s room and make the bed as quietly as possible. When I am done with that I Levitate Fluttershy unto the mattress and Tuck her. “Thank you Fluttershy.” I whisper. I walk towards Star and kiss him on the forehead. “Sleep well Star, have wonderful dreams now.”

I yawn again. Wow I really am getting tired; I should be getting to bed. I walk into my room to see that Spike is already sleeping in his basket, I almost forgot about him for awhile there, at least he’s ok. I walk over to my bed and lay down. Almost immediately I fall asleep.

------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Dave----------------------------------------

“You say I have wings but that is just re…” I look behind me and see a pair of really big white-feathered wings, kind of like angel wings. “OH MY GOD I HAVE WINGS! I can’t believe this, how did this happen? OH yeah forgot Iron said that.”

“Said what? Dave I don’t understand, you aren’t supposed to have wings are you? But they do look really awesome.” Thank you Rainbow.

“Well he kind of warned me about the pink smoke in that cave could make a pony or in this case human mutate, I guess I got off easy considering what could have happened.” *It would be hilarious to see you with an extra leg here and there.* Fun? Yes, useful? NO. *Party-pooper.*

“You are saying I could mutate as well?” I hope not. She looks worried.

“I was exposed to it for a longer time than you, so if you were to mutate then it would be something really minor.” She looks a bit more relaxed when I said that, how quaint.

“That would make sense. I just hope it doesn’t mess anything up. It would be really bad if my wings got bad. That would make me useless.” She frowns like a sour apple (Problem?)

“You are never useless, NEVER say you are useless. But I think it’s something like a slightly larger tail or something like that. AND I STILL CAN’T BELIEVE I HAVE WINGS!!!” That is kind of amazing. *You could carry yourself for a change!* What are you trying to say here? *That you are a lazy idiot.* Lazy, yes. Idiot, no.

“Thanks, that makes me feel better you know.” She smiles slightly. “I just remembered something.” She made a really curious face.

“What would that be?”

“I remembered that if you were to stay here I would have to carry you every day and you would eventually fall off. But with those wings we can change that.”

“I had completely forgotten about that fact, I guess it was just a thing in the moment right? I am also happy that you don’t need to carry me anymore, there are two problems left though. The first is that I need to learn how to fly.” I fall silent.

“And what is the second?” She asks curiously.

“How do I get through this door? I can’t get my wings down!” She bursts into laughter. I just give a dumbfounded look. What is she laughing at? *Dude, you are having a wing-boner.* Huh I am? That makes sense because DAT FLANK. GAH stop thinking like that, she’s a pony Dave! *So what? If you just try, it would work.* MHM. “You do know I can’t control that.” She stands up again.

“It’s still hilarious.” For some reason her wings shoot up. Now it’s my time to fall to the floor laughing. She blushes really deeply. “Ahem, let’s try and get you into the house shall we?” What do you think about Wing Bash? *What is that supposed to be?* Wing boner + Rainbow Dash right? *Probably better with Rainwing Bash.* Instant take!

“Sure thing Rainwing Bash.” She looks at me weirdly.

“What are you trying to say?”

“You don’t understand?” She shakes her head. “Think of what just happened mixed with your name.”

“Oooh that’s what it was! Bad pun Dave.” I smile really badly. She just looks at me.

“What? You know I made it bad with my own will right?” *Sure you did, I MADE IT FOR YOU, JERK.* Whatever man, not like you can do anything.

“It was REALLY bad Dave, but you can come in now.”

I look behind me to see that MY WINGS! (I still can’t believe it!) Have rested themselves against my back. “I guess you are right.” I Yawn. “I really am tired. Probably from all the fighting and stuff.”

She looks at me with a really comfortable face. “You can take my bed, I will just go grab a cloud and sleep on that. Since I know how much you like that bed.” But it was comfortable! *Be a gentleman here!* I know I know geesh.

“You should take your own bed, it is YOUR bed after all and I can sleep on the floor just fine. Anything is better than the bed in Twilight’s house. That thing was horrible!” She looks away.

“I’m fine really, just take my bed, I will be fine.” I will not stand for this.

“You have taken me in, you don’t need to anything else. I will be fine on the floor, seriously!” I walk to the living room and lay down and I try to sleep. I hear her mumble something, she then closes the door to what I think is her room. *You don’t remember?* I have shut my eyes or did you forget that? *Oh yeah. Sorry, continue.* I Fall asleep a couple of minutes later only to be woken up by a really loud bag.

“OH my god what was that!?” *Probably just some thunder.* I read the papers, there is not supposed to be a storm today. *Then that is kind of odd yes. I still think it’s the sound of thunder.* Probably, it still creeps me out. I Hear a door open really quickly and Dash flies into the couch I sleep besides and fall onto me. “Eh, what are you doing Dash?” I she her face turns red as she is lying on top of me.

“I Kind of got scared of that thunder, considering that there is not supposed to be any today.”

“I felt the exact same way.”

“Would you mind if I slept here with you? I get jumpy after getting scared.” I Make one of the most unbelievable faces. She wants to sleep with me? The fuck is this? I thought I would be the one to act first. *Well she acted first.* Guess so.

I blush. “Eh I don’t mind really, but could you please get of my stomach?” She looks to me and blushed.

“Oh sorry.” She gets off and lies right next to me and places her head against my shoulder. “It’s more comfortable this way, I hope you don’t mind.” MIND? Why would I mind this? BEST DAY EVER!

“I don’t mind, just try to get comfortable.” She smiles slightly, how do I see it? Figure that out yourself. “Goodnight Rainbow.”

“Goodnight Dave.”

Just to make a mental list of all the things that happened today. I woke up on a cloud and saw a mammoth drooling shampoo and had lollipop tusks, what happened to that? I later met Pinkie shooting the ice cream Gatling gun and somehow Derpy got a hold of a button that made a muffin missile. I then went to Twilight’s library and she chased me out of town. I got to a cave with some pink smoke and fought some Rayquaza babies, I found a pony who turned out to be Rayquaza, and I dug some moonstone. I Fought the Mommy Rayquaza and lost but the guy in my mind took over and somehow healed me and killed the thing. *In an epic way, might I add.* Then Dash and Alex found me and we went back to Ponyville. Wait what happened to my saddlebag with all of the moonstone and the disc? *Pinkie took them.* Why would she do that? *Because you forgot them when we flew off to Dashes house.* Oh? OK. How come nopony noticed I had wings when we came out of the cave then? *How the fuck should I know? Maybe they didn’t look or maybe they never noticed* Hmm would make sense but it’s still weird. Let’s continue the list shall we? I got invited to stay at Dashes house and when we got there we noticed I had grown wings and the day ends with Dash sleeping next to me. *Pretty much.* I have only one thing to say about this day. *What is that?* This was unquestionably the BEST DAY EVER. And after I made the list I fell asleep almost instantly.

"Well as you probably noticed i made the guy in daves mind talk in Bold Text, i had a complaint about that so i hope this helps :) Oh and don't forget, if you have any questions of any kind and i mean ANY kind feel free to send them my way :) "

Uhm the week?

It’s Friday afternoon now and I have to say this week was a normal one except for two things and I am going to recite them in my own mind. ‘I will help’ Yes I know you will, anyway let’s get this joint going shall we? ‘Heh joint.’ That is funny considering what has happened this week. ‘Eeyup.’ That is quite weird in fact but he’s a nice guy even if he was high but yeah. Well here we go, my week at work:

Monday: Wait I have thing to say here: This day was pretty much work and everypony getting confused about my newfound wings so yeah.

Ah, this cloud is so comfortable. ‘I know right?’ Yup and where did Dash go? ‘I don’t know.’ Yeah, yeah whatever.

I stand up and stretch my entire body and start look around the living room. Hmm. Where is Dash? ‘Oh look a note on that table over there.’ I walk to the table and look on the note it said something like this:

Good morning Dave

When you see this I am probably not in the house, I had to go do something important. You can take what you want from the refrigerator I don’t mind.

R.D.

“That seems fair.” I mumble. Wait! How do I get to the ground? ‘Glide with your wings duh!’ You mean like an angel? ‘Pretty much, even more so since they have white feathers and all that.’ Yeah, though how would I glide with them? ‘I don’t know, try and get a wing-boner when you do it or something.’ That is probably the only way.

Yeah yeah enough with the morning stuff; let’s get to when I got to Iron Forge’s place store thing.

I walk through the door and see Forge working already. “Morning Forge.”

He looks up at me and gets a confused look. “Didn’t you wear more clothes?” That’s what he notices? ‘Apparently.’

“Meh, they got destroyed yesterday.” He looks even more confused.

“Ok then, Take this and do what it says.” He gives me a note with stuff to do, a lot of pots on this list. I walk to the backroom when he yells at me. “Why the hay have you got wings now?”

“Oh, you know I was in that cave yesterday and killed a dragon, you know the usual and I probably got mutated by the pink smoke. Not a bad mutation though.” He grumps.

“So you went there anyway? Then where is the moonstone?” I look back at him.

“Pinkie has them for now, I really want to start working, but it has been nice to chat, so yeah.”

Ok that was pretty much my Monday that conversation a lot of times with different ponies. And I got some flying lessons from RD. So I cloud gently flap my wings after that.

Tuesday: Not much happened here except that I got my moonstone and the disc from pinkie on my way from work. And I got more flying lessons. I could now lift of slightly.

Wednesday: Well hard to explain stuff is here I am going to recite it now:

I walk into the store when I see Forge standing there waiting for something.

“You know you are late right?”

“I am? Sorry about that, but if it’s ok I would want to work on my weapon today, I have the moonstone and stuff.” I take up the disc from the saddlebag. “Have you any idea what this is though?” He walks towards it and takes it, He walks toward some kind of table a seemingly out of nowhere he gets a spyglass. He hums slightly.

“This is something alright.” *I know what its used for.* Then tell me. 'Not now, I want to hear what he has to say about it.' He signals me to look at it. “Do you see that small text?”

“Yeah, but what does it say?” 'I still know this.' Yeah right.

“I am going to make a rough translation: Meld this with a sword and it will get power beyond any magic. Something like that, though probably more epic sounding.” 'He almost got it right. But yeah, you should add that to your sword.' WHAT exactly does it do? 'Magical powers.* The good or bad kind? *The neutral kind.* You know how my blade looks right? 'Yeah so?' You think I should add it there? You know where I am talking about right? 'Perfect spot.'

“I will use it with my sword then.”

“I can’t see the harm in that.”

That was Tuesday, I got a bit more than halfway done with the sword that day (Fun fact: I still got paid for that) And even more flying lessons from RD, I could now fly a bit around. Yes I am learning fast I know.

Thursday: This was probably the weirdest day in my opinion though. ‘Yeah, we met THAT guy.’ Yeah and I finished the sword and I must say it look almost like what it is supposed to be a look alike for. Enough with that, onto the day!

I finish up my sword. Now all I need to know is how do I attach this disc thingamabob. *Let me take over for a sec.* Why? *I can do this in a jiffy* Ok then. I concentrate and I suddenly lose control. “Let’s do this!” Cliché. *So what? Just shut up* I/he Puts the disc in the space it’s supposed to be in and he starts incanting something. “Raak nir toor raum has girch tham lok ghan!” Weird language. The blade starts glowing yellowy. When the glow is gone I feel control coming back to me. Thank you. *Pick it up.* Ok. I pick up the blade and the disc follows I mean it’s floating in air.

Yup that’s my blade and it’s amazing. *That add-on does not hurt it at least.*

That was my blade, pretty cool huh? Oh and now to something random:

I was walking towards Twilight’s library when a grey stallion falls out of nowhere straight into the ground. I rush directly towards him. “Are you okay man?”

He looks at me and laughs. “Dude, why are you walking on two legs? You know ponies are supposed to walk on four legs right?” He wobbly stands up.

“I am not a pony.” Is he high or something? look at his pupils, of course he’s high.* Yup his pupils are dilated to all hell. “My name is Dave.”

“I’m Chill Mists but just call me Chilly ok? And why are you pink all of a sudden?” That was what I heard of his one minute mumble. “Wow how did you get a horn there?” he points at my foot. Uhm what? He’s high* I know that but he is still prey weird. “Did you say your name was Grave? Nice to meet you Grave, but I need to get home, I’m tired.”

“Ok sure, want me to help you?” He just starts to move wobbly away from me. He walks toward a seemingly random tree and lies down besides it. Should we help him? He seems ok, though he is high. *Just help him; it’s the right thing to do.* I guess so. But I don’t know where he lives though. *Go ask the mayor.* Good idea!

I start walking towards the town hall and I walk straight in. “Could I speak to Mayor mare please?”

“She can take you now.” That was fast.

I open the door to her office; she looks up and sees me and smiles. “Hello the Dave, what brings you here?”

“Do you know where a certain Chill Mists live?” She motions me to come to the window.

“He lives in that house.” She says pointing at the house next to the Town-hall. “But why do you need to know this? He is famous for being lazy and he really likes his drugs.”

“He fell of a cloud I would guess and he wobbles around. I thought I would get him home, he seems alright except for the fact that he is high.”

“He can be a hoof full alright. Well good luck Dave.”

“Thanks mayor.” I walk out of her office and out of the town-hall.

I walk back to where I last saw him and he is still lying besides that tree. I really should get him home. I walk over to him.

“You know this is not your house right?”

“Well no, but why walk home when I can sleep here?” I sigh and facepalm.

“Because home is a better place to sleep. Now stand up.” He rolls into a ball. *I am sorry to say this but you have to carry him.* Yeah I guess. I pick him up best I can getting lots of weird looks from ponies. *They don’t understand just ignore them.* I start walking towards the house the mayor told me about. I feel the doorknob. How? I don’t know I just did it ok? Stop asking. And it opens. So he did not lock his door? *Why does he need to? Nopony steals anything in Ponyville.* Yeah but still, I’m not used to it. I Find what I think is the bedroom because there is a bed in here. I put him down on the bed and he was already asleep. Huh I guess he was tired. I then walk outside again.

That was my Thursday, Yeah I hope to get to know that guy better, and he would fit right in with Pinkie, polar opposites and all. ‘I know you bitch, I have a plan for you later.’ Ok? Well yeah oh and I can fly freely after that, though not fast or for more than 20 minutes but that is good enough.

Today has been uneventful actually; the only thing of nice was my payment. Yeah I have seven hour days at the Smith. I get my payment weekly so I got 2625 bits about 30 minutes ago now. So my week has been ok, now I just need to find something to buy with this stuff.

‘Dave.’ Yes? ‘Walk towards that tree.’ Why? ‘I want to show you something.’ Ok then. I walk towards this tree he was talking about and I get sucked into it. ‘Feel pranked, you just got teleported into another dimension, how do you get back? Figure that out yourself. MUAHAHAHAHA. But seriously you are not stuck just teleported into another version of Equestria, We can’t follow you there though. I hope you enjoy it bye!’ Fuck you! I then fall asleep, I think.

I wake up standing on a hill watching Ponyville.

"What did i just do? It's crossover time with this story, so if you want to know what's going on look at his stuff, he is going to release a lead up soon. That's it that's all WHOOP!"

Crossover part 1: Where the heck am i?

"Ok here's the first part of the crossover with THIS SERIES so i will tell you this, The start will make no sense if atleast dont read the latest chapters in his story, why are we doing this? We are friends thats why and besides you all know the guys who teleported him is a douche, let' get this show started!"

“DISCORD!” Twilight and Rarity yelled in unison.

The draconequus chuckled.

“Twilight Sparkle and Rarity, my dearest friends, and little Spike is here too, how wonderful.” He giggled.

Twilight’s eyes narrowed while Rarity gasped in shock.

“Discord! Stay where you are!” Twilight spat at the spirit of disharmony.

“Ohohoho. No need to be huffish.” He said.

He obviously didn’t take Twilight serious, which made her even more furious. I put my hoof on her shoulder to calm her down.

Discord looked at me in a strange manner. I noticed his different sized pupils.
“And who is this?” He asked curiously, and then smirked. “Ooooooh...I see.”

He teleported behind me and Twilight and pushed us together and started to sing:

“Twilight and green-unicorn-stallion sitting in a tree. K-I-S-”

“It’s enough Discord...” Celestia said.

The draconequus frowned, then teleported back to Celestia’s side. I couldn’t help but grin. Although he was the spirit of chaos and disharmony, he was sort of peculiar. However I had no idea what all this was about.

“Princess, what happened? Why is Discord free again?” Twilight asked nervously.

“It appears that somehow the spell-“She began, but was interrupted by Discord who silenced her with a quick gesture.

“Shhh...Let me explain it. It was just a normal day and I was relaxing in my house made of stone...” He gave twilight a dirty look, and then continued.

“...When suddenly the spell broke, and set me free again. And by the way I’ve changed. No more chaos and disharmony.”

He smiled.

“So, Discord claims that he has changed and apparently it must be true, because otherwise the spell wouldn’t have broken, right?” I said.

“Ooooh, you really found yourself a smart coltfriend, right Twilight?”

Twilight blushed.

“He’s not my...well, actually he is, but...THAT’S NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS.” She shouted.

“Discord, please...” Celestia said calmly and turned to us again. “We still don’t know why exactly the banishing spell broke, but I think everyone deserves a second chance so...”

She paused.

“So I want you to...take care of him...”

Twilight stared at the Princess in disbelief.

“You want us to do WHAT???” she exclaimed.

“Yes, I want you to help Discord starting a new life. You will watch him and make sure, that he doesn’t fall into relapse.” Celestia remained serious.

“Bu- but Princess, you can’t be serious...I mean he is...and we are...and...” Twilight stammered.

“Twi, please...I think the Princess is right. Everyone deserves a second chance...even Discord.” I tried to act as a broker.

Twilight looked at me as if she couldn’t believe what I had just said. Then her expression darkened.

“If you like him so much, then why don’t you let him live at your house?” She asked provocatively.

I stared back at her angrily. I never thought her to be that stubborn.

“That’s exactly, what I was thinking of.” I responded, accepting the challenge. “Discord, if you want to, you can live at my house, until you get your own.” I announced.

Discord cheered, while Twilight just stared at me. Then she busted out of the throne room. Rarity snorted derisively then followed her friend without taking any further notice of me. Even Spike, who hadn’t said a word the whole time didn’t seem to understand me. He just shook his head when he passed me.

I hung my head.

“What happened to Love and Tolerance?”

Then Discord teleported to my side and smiled at me.

“Allow me to introduce myself: Discord, Spirit of chaos and disharmony, and you are?”

I sighed.

“I’m Xenos. Nice...Nice to meet you.” I tried to sound friendly, but failed.

Discord patted my shoulder.

“Come on, little one. She will get over it.” He said, then he teleported next to Princess Celestia.

“So...I’ll be going now, sweetheart.” He joked and tickled her chin.
The Princess quickly backed off with an expression of dislike on her face and although Discord chuckled, I could swear that for a glimpse of an eye I saw a shadow of disappointment on his face. The spirit of chaos teleported back to me and we headed for the exit.

Suddenly I felt a strange pain in my horn. Everything went blurry and I collapsed. I could see that the same thing was happening to the princess. After a few seconds the pain suddenly stopped. I blinked and stood up again. I shook my head to drive the haziness away.

“Wha- what happened?” I mumbled.

“That was a strong magical interference.” The Princess explained. “The same thing happened about a month ago, but this one was much stronger...”

I just stared at her.

“About a month ago? But that’s when I-“

“Princess, there’s something I should probably tell you...” I said.

Then I told her my whole story. She listened attentively. I noticed that Twilight had entered the throne room again, rubbing her forehead with her hoof. Obviously the interference had affected her too.

“That means that again, someone, o r something from another dimension has entered our world.”The Princess said, after I finished my explanation. “And it seems that our visitor landed near...Ponyville.”

Nopony said a word.

“I want you to examine this occurrence with the most possible cautiousness.” She continued.

We nodded.

“I will use my crowd teleportation skill, to bring you back.”

“Wait! Rarity called out. “Won’t this destroy my beautiful hair styling?” She asked, and actually seemed serious about it.

“Rarity!” We all said in unison.

“What? That’s important.” She shrugged.

Then Celestia charged her powerful spell and transported us back to Ponyville.

-----------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Dave-----------------------------------------

Ok first thing, are you in there? No? That’s settled then. Now I need to figure out what the difference in this dimension is and how the hell I should get back.

I walk down the hill when a sudden flash of light appears. After the light Disappears I see Rarity, Spike and Twilight, and who the fuck that guy is and finally, wait what the fuck is Discord doing here?
“Uhm hello?” I raise an eyebrow at them.

“Wait... You are a human.” The green stallion said to me.

“And what would you know about that mister?” How the hell did he know I’m a human? Oh right, no one there, forgot.

“Because...I’m a human...or better, I used to be, until...never mind. By the way my name would be Xenos.”

“Ok XENOS if that’s your name, I’m Dave and how am I supposed to believe that you have been human once? It’s not like you are a pony or anything.” Xenos, I still can’t believe that name, I think it sounds stupid at least if it’s what he chose if he really WAS a human.

“You seem feisty Dave, you remind me of someone.” Someone? Not a pony? What? “Yes he’s not pony. And yes I just read your mind, Problem?” He can do that? Oh whatever he still hears me now. “And I know you will ask so will just say it. I’m Discord, Spirit of chaos and disharmony. And these small ponies are Twilight and Rarity and that small guy is Spike.”

“I’m not small!” Oh please Spike, just shut up will you?

“Oh and Dave wanted you to shut up.”

Spike cringed.

“Stop doing that!”

“I like the chaos you know? Though I have changed for the better I promise you that.” Changed? From what? Being evil? Loving chaos? “Yes to all of your questions.”

“Just stop, please stop reading my mind will you?” He frowns.

“Fine...”

“Wait you must tell us how you got here!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Well some guy decided to prank me, so he sent me into another dimension. Though I am coming from another version of Equestria, but before that I was on earth. And I have met all of you before in my version of Equestria except for you two.” I point at Discord and Xenos.

“Well I got here through a portal and was, as you can see, transformed into a Pony.” Ok what? Well weirder things can happen right? “But... why do you have an Ashbringer on your back with the disc and all?” When did he see that? Well it does not matter.

“Long story short, I killed a Rayquaza and he was protecting this disc thing and I have smithing skills so I made it, just because it has sentimental value.” Can we just get out of here please?

“You killed a Rayquaza? Seriously? What kind of fucked up Equestira do you even come from???” Oh Xenos I thought you would have guessed by now.

“What is a Rayquaza?” Twilight asks.

“It’s a dragon of sorts and yes it exists and yes I killed it, now that that is over with, can we just get out of here please? I am tired of explaining things to everypony.” I see Xenos looking at me with a strange expression.

“I just noticed but what the heck is wrong with your eyes?” Not this again.

“A symptom, nothing more, nothing less, not harmful.” He just nods.

“He seems harmless, should we get going then?” THANK YOU XENOS! I then hear a thundercloud.

“What the fuck was that?” I turn around to see Discord, wait didn’t he just stand behind me?

“Oh sorry, just me playing around, I also think we should get out of here.”

Twilight humps. “Come on Rarity and Spike we are going back to the library so XENOS can get to know his new friends better.” What is her problem? They then trot off.

“Well they are kind of a thing.”

“DISCORD!” Really? I would never have guessed.

“Wait your together with Twilight?” He simply nods. “Colour me surprised, I was working on soften up Rainbow if you know what I mean.” He groans. “What? I am just saying good going here. Oh wait and I also got these.” I spread my wings to their entirety.

“Okaaaaay...that’s a bit weird. How did you get those?”

“Simple really, just a mutation.”

“Can you fly?”

“Can you do anything else?” Oh Discord, you so funny.

“Yes I can fly, though not for long, I am still training on it. No I do not have any other special abilities, sorry Discord.” He shrugs.

“No matter, it is quite marvellous how you can fly though.”

Xenos just stares.

“XENOS! Hello are you there?” I wave my hand in front of him. He then snaps out of it.

“Oh sorry, they are cool though.” He then frowns.

“What is up with Twilight though?” I ask.

“She did not agree with the idea of me befriending Discord here.” He points his hoof to Discord.

“That’s too bad, but I feel like we should do something to make everypony agree with the fact that he has changed. And if you were wondering why I’m so inclined to help him, it’s because I can see that he wants to change.” I smile at Discord and he smiles back.

“I thank you for your support Dave the human.” A pot drops on my head and both of them burst into laughter.

“Was that you?” He sniffs.

“Priceless! HA that was funny.” Discord you are so silly when not trying to destroy stuff. “You know I can still hear you right?” Sorry. “Accepted.”

“What did I miss?” Xenos asks.

“Nothing much really, WAIT! I have one question for you though.”

“What would that be?”

“Before you came here, were you a Brony?” He looks surprised.

“Well yeah, I was, were you?” I nod smiling. “We have something in common! HUZZAH!”

“Uhm yeah, should we get to your place? I am tired from dimension travel and stuff and my throat is really dry as well.”

“Yeah sure just follow me.” I follow him to a small house. We walk in nothing more. “This is where I live and I guess where you will live until we found a way to get you back, seeming how you almost got Rainbow.” I nod.

“Though I want to know one thing, why is Twilight overreacting about Discord? I mean at least give him a chance, geez.”

“Well, uhm...”

Discord then speaks up:

“I have more experience with her than both of you, not really but in that apartment I do. She really is a party pooper, Pinkie is much more fun.”

“Indeed she is, but Rainbow is still cooler.” I still want to know why the fuck I’m here!? ‘It’s easy really but I won’t tell you, oh wait I’m not supposed to be here, so goodbye.’ WAIT! GET BACK HERE! FUCK! Discord gets a surprised face unnoticed by Xenos.

“Kind of, but I like Twilight more.”

“Every man to his own, but I have to ask what are you so surprised by Discord?”

“T-t-t-that voice.” Huh? What voice? “The voice in your mind Dave, I heard him talking to you.”

“He’s a douche. Don’t mind him.”

“What are you two talking about?” I shush him.

“Well, yes but he created me.” ... he created Discord?

“WHO ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT!?” SHUT UP PLEASE!

“The guy who teleported me, he created you?” Discord nods and then he sighs and takes a sip from his teacup, where did he get that? Oh wait, it’s Discord.

“This makes no sense to me.”

“Do you think it does to me?”

“YOU HAVE A FUCKING VOICE IN YOUR HEAD!” He yells.

“You two please calm down, I want to explain some things to you, take a seat.” He gestures towards the sofa. “Well I don’t know much about him except that we were once friends and his name as well as that he created me. I know one thing about his power and that is that he is only matched by one thing or should I say being.”

“Let me guess, the nice guy?” Discord gets a confused look on his face.

“I see you have met both and yes that is who I am talking about.” He takes another sip. “But enough about him, he is not here so what should we do?”

“I don’t know, I really want to rest though.”

“You can take the sofa Dave, Discord you can take what you want, I really don’t know what you need and I will just take my bed because , well, I am tired as well.”

We all agree and I lay myself on the ground because yet again the couch is too small. “Night Discord.” I mumble. God I miss Dash now.

“Night Dave.” I then fall asleep.

...

“Oh sure just ignore me. It’s not like I offered you my house.”

"If you though this had to little action and seems a bit redundant, well it IS the introduction of a new world from daves perspective, just hang with it it's going to get juicy i promise, though i wont tell you what kind of juicy. And i hope you enjoyed it, if not then please hang with me :) "

Crossover Part 2 Uhm, what?

"Ok this one is a bit more weird and stuff i dont really know what to say but i hope you enjoy!"

I got up quite early that morning. I just couldn’t get much sleep. So much had happened yesterday. First, Discord has returned, but is a nice guy now. Second, a human named Dave has appeared here (who got wings for some reason). And finally, my friends turned their backs on me, because I supported Discord. Even Twilight! That actually hurt the most.

I sighed.

Then I got out of bed and went into the living room, where I stepped into something feathery
.
“Oh gawd, there’s a dead bird on the fl- oh no, it’s just Dave. Why is he lying on the floor?”

Dave opened his eyes and looked at me.

“Xenos...”

“Yeah?”

“You’re standing on my wing...”

I quickly stepped back.

“Why are you lying on the floor anyway?” I asked.

“The sofa. It’s too small for me.”

“Oh...”

Silence.

“Can you...can you sleep on...cloud beds...like the ones pegasi have?”

“Now that I have wings I can do that, yes.” He responded.

“I’ll ask Rainbow if she can get you such a thing.” I said friendly. “Wait, where’s Discord?”

“Over here.” Discord said, somehow...standing on the ceiling?

“Why are you upside down?” I asked.

“From my point of view, you’re the one that’s upside down...”

“Whatever...” I thought.

“So what are we going to do today?” Dave asked.

“I thought it would be the best, if we all go to town and let the Ponies know that you are here. I mean...” I turned to Discord. “You’re the Spirit of chaos and I don’t think, they’re that happy to see you. You didn’t leave a good impression on your last visit to Ponyville. Don’t expect a warm welcome.” I warned him.

Discord just whistled.

“And for you, Dave. You’re probably an even bigger problem than Discord here.”

“Why? You came from another dimension too. They’re accepting you, right?” Dave asked.

“That’s kinda funny. Actually nopony knows where I came from except for Twilight, Spike, the Princess, the Doctor and you two.”

“The Doctor?” Dave suddenly asked. “You mean Doctor Whooves? You know him?”

“He was actually the first real friend I made here.”

“What about Spike?” Discord asked.

“That’s kind of a funny thing. At first Spike didn’t like me. He actually kinda hated me, but we became friends. We’re cool now.”

“I see...Now...why don’t we go and...Rough up town?” Dave said, trying to sound cool.

Silence. Discord and I just looked at him.

“Don’t say something like that...you sound like a dumbass when you do that.”

Dave hung his head.

“Let’s just go...” I suggested.

“Wait!” Discord said. “Put these on.”

He pulled out three pairs of shades.

“Where did you-? Never mind...” I sighed.

Then we went out and headed for the town centre, of course in slow motion, because we were wearing shades now.

“Awesomeness increased to 100.”

-------------------------------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Dave------------------------------------------------------------------

“I probably feel more badass than I should right now.” I think out loud.

Discord looks confused.

“Bad ass?” STOP!

“It’s a matter of speech.” Thank you Xenos. “Let’s hit town shall we?” I nod as well as Discord.

We walk through the streets and all I notice is that Ponies gasp and try to get out of the way as fast as possible

“Well that was certainly...Eventful...Xenos.”

“I told you not to expect a warm welcome...”

I NEED DASH NAOW.

“I uhm do you know where Rainbow is located right now?” He raises an eyebrow. Wait do ponies even have eyebrows? Well at least that’s what it looks like.

“Well at her house I would guess, but are you really sure? She is not the same as in your world you know? You could be disappointed...” I just nod and then fly away, but before I got too far I turned back and yelled:

“Oh and Xenos, I will be back later!” He nods and I turn around and fly towards where Rainbow’s house should be.

I arrive at her cloud-house and knock on her door. She opens with an annoyed expression, which immediately turns into to surprise as she sees me.

“Whoa, what the buck, are you?”

She backs off.

“Well, my name is Dave, and I’m what we call ‘human’.” Real smooth Dave.

“Okay...Dave. I’ve never seen such a thing as ‘human’.”

“That’s probably because I don’t come from this universe.” Please, atleast seem like your impressed.

“Are you trying to be funny? ...”

She looks very annoyed.

“No I’m totally serious. Really!” Hmm, how should I prove I’m not from here? Oh I know! I then pull out my sword.

Rainbow immediately backs off.

“Put that away! Seriously I can defend myself.” Did I scare her? But I didn’t mean to do that.

“No need to be afraid. I know how to handle it. I can show you. Wanna see me fight a manticore or something like that?”

“ARE YOU CRAZY?! Manticores are dangerous and by the way, they live peacefully in the Everfree Forest. When you go and fight one of them they will attack the village. You should better go now, weirdo”

Rainbow shuts the door.

That went a lot worse than I thought. *sigh* Well let’s get back to Xenos.

I then take off to look for Xenos.

-----------------------------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Xenos------------------------------------------------------------------

“...I will be back later!” Dave said and flew away.

“He’s nice and everything, but seriously, why wings???”

Eventually Discord and I reached the Town centre. All the Ponies suddenly looked at us.

Silence...

Then suddenly somepony screamed:

“Discord has returned. He will bring chaos and destruction all over Ponyville.”

Soon everypony was running around in panic.

“The Horror! The Horror!”

I sighed.

“Discord? Can you summon me a megaphone?”

“Sure, here you go.”

“How did he do that? It just appeared out of nowhere. He didn’t even use magic.”

I took the megaphone with my magic and spoke up:

“Everypony, calm down! Yes, Discord has returned, but he only because he wants to change. He’s not a threat anymore.”

All the Ponies stopped and looked at us.

“Why should we believe that?” Someone asked.

“Because it’s the truth and by the way, Princess Celestia herself told me to integrate Discord into Equestria’s society.”

That worked. Still, some Ponies groaned and looked at us in a strange way, but they accepted Celestia’s will.

Then, suddenly Dave landed next to us and again, Ponies were shocked.

“It’s a monster. A flying monster. The Horror! The Horror!”

“Not again...”

I gave Dave a dirty look and used the megaphone again:

“Please, calm down again. This guy is no monster. His name is Dave and he comes from...a different place and he has no idea how to get back and needs our help. By the way he’s totally harmless.”

Silence.

“A SWORD: THE MONSTER HAS A SWORD!”

“It will kill us all! RUN!”

Panic again. I banged my head against a wall.

“Why me? WHY?”

“Can everypony please shut up!? No, I don’t know why he’s carrying a sword, but I can guarantee you that he’s NOT going to kill you. He’s not a monster. He’s a friend that needs our help. I don’t know what you’re going to do, but I am going to support him.” I shouted, and then I dropped the megaphone.

Everpony stared. They looked at me, like I had insulted Ponyville’s hospitality. Actually I did, but I didn’t care, because I was right. I turned to Dave and Discord again.

“We should probably see Twilight at the library. We need her to find a spell that can get you back to your universe, Dave.” I suggested. “By the way, what happened with Rainbow?”

Dave hung his head. I decided not to ask further questions and we left the town centre to head for the library.

I tried to put on a fake smile, when we entered the library. I didn’t want to let my anger out on Twilight.

Twilight smiled when she saw, but immediately frowned when she saw Discord.

“Hi Xenos. Hey Dave...right? ...Hello Discord...” She said.

Usually I would welcome her with a kiss, but it didn’t seem right now.

“Twilight, we need your help. We have to find a way to get Dave back to his universe.”

“You don’t like him?” She said provocatively, indicating that she was still angry about the Discord thing.

“No, it’s just that the other Ponies don’t seem to be satisfied with the situation. Apparently they think Dave to be a monster and I think I don’t have to tell you what they think of Discord.” I stated, trying not to sound too annoyed.

Twilight mumbled something then started searching through the bookshelves. She searched for about half an hour, then looked back at us, with a disappointed expression.

“I’m really sorry, but it seems that I don’t have any books about that topic. I can’t help you.”

Dave looked crestfallen.

“I’m sorry, Dave...” Twilight said carefully.

“No, no. It’s okay. After all, I’m still in Equestria. I’ll just have to start all over, until I find a way back.” He tried to sound unconcernedly, but I could see that he was badly disappointed.

------------------------------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Dave-------------------------------------------------------------------

‘How are you doing today my friend? Oh wait...’ GET BACK HERE! ‘NO! AND BYE!’ HELLO? I still hate you for doing this. My head falls. “Uhm, Dave are you in there?” Xenos waves a hoof in front of me. I fall back.

“Huh wha? Oh sorry, I was thinking.” He laughs.

“Yeah, you kind of zoned out.”

“Seems like it. I’m going out again, seeing as I have nothing to do really.” They all just nod and I walk outside.

Hmm now what should I do to impress everyone that I actually am nice? Hmm, maybe I should give them treats? Nah too much Pinkie. I know what would be perfect, fighting of a monster from the town, but sadly there are no monsters attacking. WAIT!? Maybe I should GET a monster to attack? Yes that sound perfect. YOU ARE ALL GOING TO LOVE ME! Wait too much Fluttershy? ‘I would say too little.’ Are you here to stay this time? ‘Nope so goodbye.’ Why is he doing this to me? I just want to go home. *sigh* Well at least I know how to get accepted fast right? Yeah let’s do that.

As I walk through Town, everypony that sees me just gasps and runs away. Wait why am I not flying there? That would probably go faster. I fly off towards the forest.

I arrive at the entrance, it was awhile since I was here, and it’s giving me a weird vibe. I walk in on the very convenient path into the forest. Wonder where this is going, oh wait is that a house? Probably Zecora’s house, should I ignore her? Yeah, she would probably just warn me about the dangers of the forest and I really hate rhyming, no offence to anyone who likes that.

I walk straight into the forest and all I see is forest, forest and wait is that a chicken? What is that doing out here? And why is it hiding in a bush?

It hisses at me as I see it has the body of a snake, oh shit I should get out of here. And I rocketed out of there. I searched the forest for a manticore for what felt like hours, but it had really only taken me 15 minutes until I found a river, wait where am I now? The Water splashes at my face and I see a sea serpent, wait is that Stephen Magnet? “Ohohoho, who are you little thing?” Yup it’s him, definitely him.

“I’m looking for a manticore.” He inspects me.

“Now why would you be doing that?” I look away.

“A manticore stole something from me.” I lied.

“Oh ok, that’s never any fun, there is a manticore cave not long from here, maybe it there?” I nod. “Ok then just walk that way for five minutes and you should find it.” I nod and walk away.

I continue walking until I see the entrance to a big cave.
Let’s get this over with...

"YAY! Action next chapter and i promise he will be back soon just stay with us (if you are getting annoyed that is) I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and expect the next one tomorrow i hope so yeah, That's it that's all WHOOP!"

Welcome back!

"Yes Dave is back home! YAY, why ami writing this? I have no idea TO THE STORY!"

--------------------------------------------P.O.V. Nova----------------------------------------------

Saturday morning:

Ah this has been a wonderful week really, but today is the day I ask Dave for a little help on the way to making music. Yeah I have no job but that’s only because of moving and I’m sure Dave would help me if I helped him back sometime, why wouldn’t I help him back? I mean we are best friends after all. I stand off the bed and stretch. *ALEX!* I fly back into the bed. GOD YOU SCARED ME! What do you want? Aren’t you supposed to be with Dave today? *That is the problem, he’s not here.* What do you mean not here? *I mean it as he is not in this dimension.* How did this happen? *I have one guess, but nah that’s probably not it. I was really just here to tell you that I am looking for him as we speak, and if someone asks tell them all of it. Next time I come back I will have found him.* Oh ok, I hope you get him back soon. *Yeah me too, I just hope he doesn’t die.* That would be bad.

--------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Dave--------------------------------------

Saturday evening:

We all release from the hug except for Dash, I smile. “Yeah, it really is good to be back.” I notice Fluttershy in the corner of my eye, WHAT IS SHE DOING HERE!? I really need to talk to her about that. “Fluttershy I need to talk to you about something, would you mind following me?” She nods. “Don’t worry everypony I won’t disappear this time I promise.” Everypony pony laughs a bit. “and Dash would you please let go of me?” She releases from the hug and scratch her head.

“Heh, sorry I just missed you is all.”

“Yeah I missed you too.” I smile and then walk off with Fluttershy into another room.

“Fluttershy I need to talk to you about the party last week.” She whimpers. “I promise not to be mad; I just want to know why.” Why did she have to make that plan?

“I wanted you to like me…” THAT WAS WHAT YOU WERE TRYING TO DO!? Uh ok weird way to do it but ok…

“Yeah, but you did embarrass yourself as well as me, so you must know that, THAT will never happen.” She looks into the floor and starts to hoof it.

“I’m so sorry Dave, can we at least be friends?”

“Of course we can, I just wanted to make sure you really were sorry for what you did.” I then kneel down and give her a hug. “Now what do you say we go out again?” She nods and I release the hug and we walk back out. “OH, sorry I just needed to clear up something. Wait what are you doing here?” I ask pointing towards Iron Forge.

“I was worried, you are working for me remember?” I Laugh and nod at the feeling of having a nice boss

“Now, Dave where did you get sent off to? I really wanna know.” Of course you do Twilight…

“I got teleported into another Ponyville.” She looks confused.

“Ok, what was the difference?” She asks, everypony listening.

“Nothing much except you had a colt friend.” She blushes, and I laugh. “Oh and Discord was trying to be nice.”

“How do you know about him!?” She asks back.

“They told me duh… And I also did something really stupid, but let’s not talk about that please.” They all just nod, but then Alex steps forth.

“I-I need to talk to you Dave.” Ok…

“Can it wait to tomorrow? I am getting tired but I really want to get back in the flow of this world.” He nods and say.

“Yeah I can wait.”

Pinkie jumps forward. “I totally need to throw you a *WELCOME HOME DAVE FROM VISITING A NEW WORLD PARTY* and it’s gonna be so much fun streamers balloons confetti and all things that is so fun omg this will be so much fun and I really missed you Dave but I knew you would come back because you would not lea-“I stop her by putting my hand over her mouth.

“You don’t need to do that Pinkie, I’m fine and I really just want to rest. So yeah, Rainbow should we go home?” She nods and we walk outside and fly off towards her house. Wait are you in there? *Yeah I have just been silent and letting you have a moment with your friends.* I wish the other guy was that nice… *Yeah he really is a douche.* I have a question about the sword though. *What would that be?* While I was fighting that manticore… Why did I do that? Anyway when I swung my sword at him, every time I hit him I felt like I lost a lot of power, getting really tired and fast, do you know why? *Well yeah. You need to train yourself to use it, it’s a hard technique to use that sword but with me as mentor it should be no problem. When should we start? How about Monday after you have finished working maybe?* Sounds like a plan. *Wunderbar…* …

“Dave you never told me you got better at flying while you were gone.” Wait I actually got better at flying in that little time? Ok…

“I haven’t noticed really.”

“Well you can fly faster and straighter than before, and I count that as an improvement.”

“Thanks, I appreciate it, but it would have been impossible to do so fast without the fastest flier in Equestria as mentor.” She makes a cocky smile.

“Yeah I know I am pretty amazing aren’t I?” Oh yes.

“You sure are Dash, you sure are. Oh lookie here, we’re home.” And we land on the cloud. Wait I just remembered something! *What is that?* I got my pay yesterday. So I have money now. *That is great but what are you going to do with them?* Date maybe? *Hmm yeah, I see what you are thinking here.*

I walk inside and then start to talk. “Dash do you have any idea where the next Wonderbolts show is going to be?” She looks at me.

“Well that would be Cloudsdale next weekend, why?” Rainbow Dash it’s obvious!

“Well, since you were talking so much about how great they are I wanted to watch a show with them. On that note, how much does a ticket cost?” I walk over to the couch and cross my legs and make a weird hand motion.

“So that’s what it was… Well the cost depends on the place. Since Cloudsdale is exclusive to the Pegasi, then the cost there would be around 500 bits.” My plan works out perfectly… MUAHAHAHAHHA. *Why are you laughing like a maniac?* I like to overdo things. *Huh? That’s what it was? I would never have guessed.*

“Ok then, Dash next weekend would you want to go with me and watch the Wonderbolts?” Her eyes lift and she looks at me surprised.

“Are you sure you can afford it? It is expensive.” I hope she gets the hint. She looks away.

“Yes, I got my weekly pay and well it’s enough and I will say this just to make sure I actually said it: I will pay for BOTH of us!” She looks at me.

“Like a date?” She ask in a seductive voice. FWOOSH! GOD NABIT! Wings why are you revealing everything? “I take that as a yes. And I would be happy to follow you there.” She winks at me and then trots off to her room.

I just have to make sure here, did she say yes? *Yes.* YEEESSS!!!!! I got them moves like Biscuit. *Did you have to make that?* Well, yes because they are awesome, but not as much as Rainbow. But I think you get what I’m saying. I’m not really tired though, I know I said so to my friends but come on, we both know why. *Rainbow?* How did you guess? But sadly she went to bed. *How do you know? Maybe that wink was a clue.* What would make you say that… Oh. I then continue to blush without anypony seeing it. *You are really easy to do that to, but why don’t you knock on her door just to make sure?* You are starting to sound like that friend who always gives people advice on how to get the girl. *I should know these things considering that I am really old.* You old git. *Nah I may be I don’t know, a couple of billion years old, but I feel like a 20- year old.* Maybe that’s why you two are so annoying? *May be so.* Ok let’s knock on the door then. *Atta boy!*

I walk over to the door DUH and knock on it, and then I hear her yell. “What is it Dave!?” She sounds annoyed.

“Well, I’m not really tired and I don’t know what to do so I thought of something.” I hear her get off the bed.

“And what would that be?” She asks.

“Would you want to fly around a bit? I mean it’s not like you have to or anything.” She opens the door with determination on her face.

“You know I’m always up to flying.” She makes a smug grin. “But I never get a suggestion like that considering that only Fluttershy can fly and well she’s not the best.” I beam.

“So you are saying I’m a better flier than Fluttershy?” *Well somehow you got better at it at least.*

“I would go as far as to say that yes.” YAY I am so happy! *Good for you.* Thanks.

“Should we get going then, Miss Dash?” I ask as I bow before her. She knocks me to the ground in annoyance.

“Stop it Dave, you just look silly doing that.” I Stand up again and scratch my head.

“Geez Rainbow I was only kidding, now should we go?” She nods and we walk outside and we take off. “Now Rainbow, should we have a race? Not that I have any chance of winning but just for fun?” She has her usual cocky grin on her face.

“Sure thing Dave I just hope you can at least keep up.” I am so going to lose this. *Who told you? No really I have no idea.* What? “Where should we start from then?” I stop to float in the air.

“How about here to Sweet apple acres?” She nods and float next to me. “Ok then… ONE… TWO… THREE!” And take off. God she is already 10 meters ahead. I will not let this happen. I flap my wings with all my power getting momentum. YES I AM GAINING IN ON HER. “Sup!” I say as I’m flying next to her.

She say nothing, she just accelerate to a ridiculous speed getting a cone to form. AH HELL NO! I Use all my energy to flap as hard as I can, surprisingly getting up speed and getting closer to her. Oh God I can’t control this speed. I Continue to gain momentum until I fly straight into her and we both lose control and start falling to the ground. OH GOD, this was not supposed to happen. “DASHIE ARE YOU THERE!?” I yell really loudly. Why won’t my wing flap? I get worried as she does not answer, GOD FUCKING DAMNIT! I Grab her and make myself a pillow for her fall. I just hope we can make this. I then close my eyes and prepare for the impact.

"Well there you have it and well a shorter one but I wanted to maek one today, And if you find anything wrong please tell me.

AND YET ANOTHER REMINDER: If you want to send me any kind of question and ANY KIND, you may even give the characters some questions, why am i doing this? I dont know..."

Hospi... i don't even know anymore

"Yay! Update again! Oh and you may take the information presnted in this chapter any way you want, but that odes not mean it's true, so on to the chapter!"

Ugh my head. Wait where am I? And what is this place? And why is it completely white?

“I can answer your questions human; right now you are in a coma.” What? I don’t get it.

“Wait, so you are saying I’m badly wounded?” I feel fine.

“Yes, when you fell from the sky you got very hurt. But that is besides the point Dave.” He knows my name?

“Where are you anyway?” A poof of white smoke with black outlines appears in front of me. “AGH! You scared me!” I fly backwards.

“This is only my pure form, and we are already acquainted Dave, you probably know me as ‘the nice guy’.” Uh ok?

“So you are that guy? What happened to the douche?” He laughs weirdly enough considering he’s smoke.

“Yes I am, what happened to him is not important. What is important is that you almost died.” I know.

“I kind of know that, but how long have I been out?”

“There is no way of telling; because of the fact a dream can take any amount of time.”

“Dave, please wake up, we miss you, especially me.” Wait, what was that?

“That was indeed Rainbow Dash, I would expect her to be alone saying that, but there is no real way of telling.”

“How do I get out of here then? I don’t want to be stuck in a dream mind you.” The smoke swirls around.

“Well hmmm… I really have no idea how you should get out, therefore I will just send you into a deep sleep, not the deadly kind though.” I feel my eyes shut as I fall backwards.

“Dave! Come on get up! You are getting late for the big day.” Oh yeah!

“Oh sorry Alex, I was in deep thought there for a minute.” He smiles.

“You never were the brightest mind were you?” We both laugh at the nostalgia. “But seriously, we need to get you up there before everypony think you ran away from your own wedding, we would not want that now would we?”

“Nope, but this suit is just so hard to move around in, well considering the fact that my wings are cramped back there, I would not expect much since Rarity always had trouble making clothes for me.”

“You are right there. Dave, are you ready for the biggest day of your life?”

“I’m more inclined for the part after though.”He smacks me and we both laugh. “She is going to be so beautiful up there you know?” Dreams do come true.

“Dave, my old friend, from own experience that one mare will always look beautiful.”

“You know what’s funny, Alex?” He shakes his head. “The road here has certainly been an interesting one. All those fight, has shaped me in a way, especially that Discord one considering what happened there. But there was always the bright moments in all that chaos, one of them would be the kid.”

“Yeah I know what you mean, and besides, all that is over now Dave. And your kid will always be there. Now what do you think we go up there and get ready?” I walk and hug him.

“I thank you for everything you have ever done for me Alex.” I stand up again and dust of my suit. “Now let’s get this thing started.”

Standing here waiting has been the longest time in my life, waiting for that fateful moment where everything comes together. Looking over the room, you could see everypony I’ve ever met in Equestria and all my friends: my life has been building up to this moment.

Seeing Alex standing next to me in his suit, yeah his career has been a funny one. On the other side of the altar you could see the bridesmaids, standing closest is Applejack considering they have always been the best of friends.

Next to her stands her companion in crime or rather pranks Pinkie Pie, yeah I would never have guessed her to be the first one to get married but you should never judge a book by its cover, so true in this case.

Behind her stands the, oh so timid Fluttershy, what’s not to like about her? Nicest mare there is.

Besides her stands Twilight, heh it’s funny seeing her pregnant, I never thought she would get into a relationship that easily.

And last but not least the love of my friend, Rarity, and fiancé might I add. They really are a couple with differences.

I look over to the benches and on the front benches I see Rainbow’s parents, we had a rough start, but they are a really nice pair, and I am happy they are here to take care of my child.

Next to then sits two of my best friends namely Chilly and Iron Forge, the latter of then taking care of Star.

I look at the back of hall to see two really special people, or I don’t know what to call them really. We really started off on such a weird way, but we did become friends even though one of them is a douche. They both see me look at them and they nod and puff into smoke, yeah that still unnerves me.

I am not entirely sure what made me deserve this, but considering all past events and the potential I have been shown; there are still some things that unnerve me.

The music starts playing.

I see the mare of my dreams running towards me. Wait? Why is she running?

She comes up and hugs me. “Dave, please wake up! You can’t stay in there, please oh please just come back, if not for yourself then at least for me.” I just stand there dumbfounded. “Don’t you remember the crash at Sweet apple acres? You saved my life Dave and I will not let you leave me!” She then continues on to kiss me.

“GAH!!” I wake up in a hospital bed screaming. “Oh god where am I?”

“DAVE! You are alive! Thank Celestia!” Rainbow Dash comes up and hugs me. Wait where is everypony else though?

“Ugh my head, how long was I out?” She continues to hold me and I hug her back.

“It’s Thursday now, I woke up on the Sunday. Dave, you saved my life out there, would you not have used yourself as a shield to protect me I would have died.” I guess I did do SOMETHING good with that. I smile and fall back into the bed, sleeping.

I wake up hours later and the night has laid itself over the land. I look around my room and see Dash sleeping and Alex. “Dave, I’m so happy you survived that, considering how far you fell. You are a lucky guy you know that right?” I chuckle a bit. *Hello there! I see you woke up!* Which one? *The not a douche one.* This makes no sense considering you were there on the Saturday. *The time is 1 am on the Friday now.* Oh ok, is there any way to heal me faster? I Really want to go to that date on Saturday. *I will see what I can do.* Thanks. “Dave are you there?” I shake my head a bit. “You zoned out there for a bit, and let me guess, it was him?” I nod.

“What happened that night though? It was in the middle of the night right?”

“You were lucky on that as well. Applejack had just gone to bed and she heard a really large sound and she investigated it and she found you two.” He points at Rainbow. “You saved her life Dave that really shows something; mind you she has been in here all the time since she woke up. She was really worried there for awhile, until earlier Thursday.”

“Yeah I woke up there for a bit. And I was having a really weird dream, not weird as in WEIRD but more like it felt real.” He chuckles.

“Those dreams are normal, but even so what was it about?” I feel the blood coming to my cheeks.

“A weeding between me and her, and apparently we had twins.” He smiles.

“Maybe it will become true someday, you never know. You should try and get some more sleep, you are still hurt after all.”

“And I’m also tired which makes no sense because I’ve slept for days. Goodnight Alex.”

“Goodnight Dave.” I then fall asleep again.

I wake up in a white place AGAIN might I add. “Ok I know you are here; there is no need to hide from me.” And as on command the smoke appears out of nowhere.

“You are very perceptive sometimes, do you know that Dave?” I nod slowly. “That’s not the point of me talking to you at least, I’ve found a way for you to heal yourself fairly quickly.” I continue to nod.

“Oh and how fast would that be then.” The smoke swirls.

“Quite easily actually, all you have to do is get Rainbow to kiss you without telling her.” My jaw drops.

“Firstly that will be impossible and secondly why that?” The smoke somehow makes an evil grin.

“Impossible? No it won’t you just have to find the tricks. And I chose that because well because I want my fun and besides I am a bit of a douche myself. Not as bad as the other guy mind you, but still a douche.” The smoke expands. “Now are you up to the task?” Well I have no choice do I? “Exactly! You are getting the point and before you say anything, I’m in your mind, remember? I can read your thoughts that way.”

“Well ok, but is there some way to heal myself WITHOUT doing that. I want her to do it mind you, but I just don’t know how.” The smoke sighs, and yes it can sigh, don’t question the logic of sentient smoke.

“You always were oblivious Dave, now AWAKE!” I feel myself being dragged into reality again. I feel refreshed! YAY! I wake up to see everypony in my room and I really mean EVERYPONY even Chilly, wait what is he doing next to Pinkie? No matter, though they would fit. Haha! And yes Shooting Star is in fact here and he is standing next to Twilight, what age would he be now though? Around two years? One day from that but you get what I mean. Everypony smiles. I see Twilight whispering something to Star and he then walks over to me.

“H-hello Uncle Dave I’m happy that you are ok…” OH GOD SO CUTE! GAH!

“So you can speak now can you? That’s nice and yeah I am feeling a lot better. And you seem like a nice little colt.” I smile and he walks back to Twilight. “He’s a bit shy isn’t he?” Twilight smiles and then nods. “Then how much time has he spent with Fluttershy?” She chuckles for a bit.

“Yeah, he has been spending time with her.” Cool.

“Does anypony know what kind of damages I have got? Because I don’t feel like I have an injury.” Twilight speaks up, who would have guessed?

“Well, you really busted those wings of yours, you were REALLY lucky they were able to fix your spine because if they hadn’t done that well you would be paralyzed now. And your legs also took a beating but nothing serious. They said you would be able to get out of the hospital later today, lucky for you!” TOO LONG!

“Boooring! I don’t want to sit around here doing nothing until later today.”

“But you won’t be able to fly for at least a week.” I frown, that’s not any fun. *Too bad for you, though you just have to get her to kiss you and you will be fixed immediately, I did promise you that.* Well yeah but HOW!?

“Oh… That’s not any fun… But where would I sleep though?” She smiles again. What is up with all these smiles? *You did just wake up from almost a week up sleep.* I guess that’s true.

“Well you can always take the bed in the library again.” What about Star?

“Then where would Star sleep? I could not take his bed, so no, I will probably not sleep at the library.”

“Well ah guess y’all could sleep in the barn.” YAY! Sleep on hay! What fun!

“I guess that could do.” I smile and she nods. “Now I you all don’t mind I’m still a bit tired.” Everypony chuckles for a little while. “So yeah, bye again!” I then fall asleep in a couple of minutes. *You sure do a lot of sleeping.* I am hurt! Geez. *Well if you continue to sleep then how will you get a kiss?* Please shut up, I have a plan… *Yeah, right.*

I wake up later, wait what’s the time? I look at the clock to see that the time is 2pm. Not that late I guess. Now who is still here? Ok only Dashie. I then get a very weird feeling going down my spine, Is someone or rather somepony breathing on me? I look to my left and get startled by the sight. Rainbow starts to chuckle. It was freaking Shooting Star, now what is he doing here? *Sleeping, kind of obvious don’t you think?* Shut up.

“Not funny Rainbow.” I say with an un-amused face.

“For me it was, that was priceless.”

“Though I would want to know, what is he doing here?” I hear gentle snoring coming from him. OH GOD STILL CUTE!

“He wanted to stay, even though he doesn’t know you that well, I guess he just liked you. And before you even ask, Twilight left him in my care.” I nod and then stroke Star’s mane.

“He is really adorable though.” We both chuckle a bit.

“Yeah that sure is true.” But our conversation got interrupted by the doctor walking in.

“Ah! I see you are finally awake when I got in here, considering you always slept when I got in here. Now we are ready to get you out of here, but you must remember NOT under any circumstances use your wings WHAT SO EVER. Because if you do move them, the damage they have will be a lot more permanent.” I nod in understanding. “Now would you get try and get out of the bed?” I try and get off the bed only to wobble a bit but I soon get my balance back.

“Thanks for helping me doc, I really appreciate it.”

“It’s my job and I really hate seeing a couple get hurt.” Both me and Dash blush at that statement.

“Well, we are not really a couple.” YET! *PLOT-TWIST!* Oh yes.

“You seem like one, but that’s just me.” We both get even more blood in our cheeks. I speak up to try and get off the uncomfortable situation.

“OK, enough with that! Can you write me out now then?” he nods and says.

“Yeah sure just follow me.” Before we go out I pick up Star. *I thought you forgot about him.* I clearly did not do that.

We follow the doctor and he writes us out and we start walking. “Should we get him back to Twilight? Because he is sleeping and well I really have no idea what to do about him.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

We are walking towards Twilight’s library when I look down at Star and notice something. Wait! Why does he look so familiar?

"Yup, you can take that anyway you want, i dont care. I found this one a bit weird but that is just me i guess. What i mean with TAKE IT ANYWAY YOU WANT is that it MAY be foreshadowing or maybe not, you don't know that now do you? That's it, that's all... WHOOP!"

The quest for the...

Nah, it’s probably just me missing the people from home.

We walk into the library, without knocking might I add. We see Twilight is doing her normal librarian stuff like putting books where they belong and stuff. She stops in her tracks and look over at us. “Oh, I see you brought Star back, he wouldn’t leave your side, so thanks. I will take him to his room so can you take his stuffed dog Sparky, it’s over in that corner.” She point’s towards a stuffed dog and I chuckle for a bit. “What’s so funny?” She looks at me weirdly.

“Nothing special, it was just that a friend from home had a dog called Sparky.” Twilight and Rainbow chuckle at that.

“Yeah when you say it like that, it does sound pretty funny.” *Boring humor, seriously.* Well it’s just a funny coincidence is all. *Yeah… Coincidence…* Ok… What’s with that tone? *Nothing…* RIIIIGHT…

“Dave, I’m going to go and practice and stuff because I am really out of shape so see you later.” She did stay at the hospital with me…

“No problem Dashie, see you later!” I smile at her and she smiles back and she then walks out the door or should I say fly?

Anyway I walk up with Twilight up to Star’s room and place Sparky in his grip; I still can’t believe its name is Sparky. I say my goodbyes to Twilight and walk outside… Now what should I do? Oh yeah, Alex wanted to talk to me about something, I wonder what it was? Sounds like a plan, I’m going to visit Alex! *Fun fact, he was also very worried.* Well duh, he is my best friend you know.

I am walking towards the boutique when I see Forge walking towards me. “What’s up Forge?” He looks up.

“The sky?” Seriously, what is up with ponies and that phrase? *The sky?* Just shut up…

“OK… Anyway what are you doing here, shouldn’t you be working?” He shakes his head.

“Nope, I was here to give you your pay.” Why?

“I have been sick, I shouldn’t get paid.” He chuckles.

“Nah, see it as a gift. And besides, I think you need the money.” Uhm again why? He gives me the pouch with the bits. So now I almost have 5000 bits? *Pretty much.* Seems legit.

“Uhm... Thanks then.”

“No problem man. Though could you come and visit on Sunday? I need your help with something.” He blushes a bit. Why is he blushing? *STOP ASKING ME!* Sorry… GEE.

“Ok sure, I would be glad to help you out.” He smiles and walks away. I wonder what it is he wants help with. *Yeah, me too.*

Ok let’s get to the boutique! I arrive at Carousel boutique five minutes later. I knock on the door expecting Rarity to open, but it’s Alex. “What brings you here Dave?” He asks.

“Nothing much, I was just thinking that since you were wondering something the day before I got knocked out. So I got here now to check what that thing was.” He slowly nods and shows me in.

“Yeah… THAT thing, just follow me.” He shows me up the stairs into a room.

“So I guess this is your room.” He nods. This room is weird, it’s so empty, the only thing it has is a bed though the color is purple which does not fit in what so ever. “Why do you only have a bed in here?” I ask him.

“Yeah… About that… I don’t really have a job right now and well I need equipment to do stuff, but I have something so show you first.” He jumps on his bed and takes up something from behind it. Wait is that? My jaw drops.

“Is that a freaking Iphone? How the heck did you get that here?” He laughs.

“The only thing I got to bring to Equestria actually, I haven’t had time to show it to you yet, but it has all the stuff it had from before I got here.” That is a HUGE amount of stuff considering his MEGA memory card that could contain like 80 gigs of stuff. “And yes, all the songs are there, funny how all of them are made by bronies though. Oh and I also have pictures on it.”

“Heh, can I take a look, just for the sake of nostalgia.”

“Sure here you go.” He hands it over to me and I sit on the bed looking through the pictures.

“Hah that was fun times. That zoo prank is still so funny.” Wait what is this? How do you zoom in on these again?”

“Let me show you.” He takes the Iphone and somehow zooms in.

“Ok let me try then.” I zoom in to see… “Omg, can you see that?” He looks at it and his jaw literally drops to the floor. I mean he fell forward. “That’s why Star seemed so fucking familiar. He’s a freaking look-alike of Damian’s OC. How does this make any sense?” *Coincidence?* Probably, but still really creepy. Wait… He also has a stuffed dog called Sparky? This is uncanny, either it’s a REALLY big coincidence or there is something fishy about this. “Ok, that is just creepy.” Alex nods in agreement. “You don’t think…”

“I don’t know, But if you and I are here than anything is possible. Ok, on ANOTHER NOTE, I need your help to extract the music from this onto sellable stuff. Because I thought that these artists don’t exist in Equestria so how could they sue me for using it?” I am so proud of Alex for some reason.

“That is so true, what do you need my help with though?” He walks over to the window and looks outside.

“I need financial help to start this up; something like 1000 bits should be enough to start up.” I clap him on the back and smile.

“Sure thing buddy, you can borrow that amount I just need a favor from you first.” He looks at me and tilt his head. “I saw that on the phone you had a song I wanted to show to RD so I was thinking if I could borrow it for today.” He smiles. And I take out 1000 bits and give them to him. “And here’s the money, don’t spent it all in one place.” Then we both chuckle.

“Sure you can borrow it for today, and thank you for the loan Dave.” He walks over to the bed again and get’s out some earphones. “You should probably use these though.” I smile and take them. “That was all I wanted to talk about, so what now?”

“I have no idea, but you don’t mind if I go and find RD now do you?” He shakes his head and smiles at me. “Bye, see you later.” I then walk out of the room and back downstairs and then finally outside.

Ok where was RD again? *Training I would presume.* Oh yeah, I forgot she even said that. I see that the sun is about to go down. Huh what time is it? *I have no clue, but don’t care about that, go and find RD so she can kiss you already.* I am so totally getting this done today.

I walk towards the fields where I know that RD usually trains. I arrive and I she her doing flips and barrel rolls and all that jazz. She notices me, and she flies down. “I see you are admiring my flying skills Dave.” I smile slightly.

“Yeah, you really are a great flier Dashie. I really have nothing left to do today, but would you mind to follow me to the farm? I really have no idea on how to get there actually, and when we get there, I have something I want to show you as well.” She perks up.

“Ok, then just follow me and we will get there before you know it.” I follow her and we actually got to the farm really fast.

We walk over to the barn and open the door to see it really pimped out, wait is that a TV? “I did not know you had TV’s.”

“What I’m wondering is why all this stuff is here. Oh look a note.” She picks it up and gives it to me. Ok weird note, it’s pretty much saying that she wanted me to feel at home so she pimped the hell out of this place.

“Uh ok? So I can watch movies I guess.” I slam myself down in a pile of hay.

RD looks over to me and speaks up. “You told me you had something you wanted to show me?” I smile and pick up the Iphone. “And what is that supposed to be?” She looks really confused as to what it is.

“Oh, it’s a thing I borrowed from Nova to show you something I asked him to make. And I wanted you to hear it.” Now she looks even more confused. I just want to clarify this. This music is not in any way made by me or Alex, it is just us being the jerks that we are and using other people’s music for our own gain. I don’t think they would mind though, considering they don’t exist in Equestria. I just wanted to clear that out. *You are really starting to sound like a fourth wall breaker.* A what now? *Oh it’s nothing really, just me being silly.* Sure thing.

“HEAR it? What can that thing do?” I smile smugly.

“It’s used to listen to music among other things. Just put this in your ear and I will put on the song I wanted you to hear.” I give her one of the earphones and she despite not understanding it puts it in her ear. “Now sit down and I will show you the song.” She slams down into the hay right next to me and I put on the song: Loyalty by Acousticbrony and Mandopony. We sit there for the duration of the song and her eyes almost get filled with tears.

“Was that song about me?” She manages to get forth. I just smile and nod. She then hugs me. “That was amazing, thanks for showing me that, it was amazing.” She then kisses me on the cheek; wait she kissed doesn’t that mean? *SHIT! You actually managed it, I can’t fucking believe it was that easy, I should make it harder next time, though I did promise you it so here we go.* I feel my wings getting stronger. Fuck yes they are healed mother buckers! I just continue to hug her. “Does this make us…”

“Yes I think it does, now do you want to watch a movie?”

“Yeah, that would be totally awesome.” I then walk over to the TV and look at the movies presented. I show them all to Rainbow. “Oh pick ‘Daring Do and the Final Crusadering’ it’s really good.” That is just a bad pun… it’s probably just a normal bad reference. *I have to see this now.* Yeah, I think it’s going to be bad as well…

Ok I was really wrong about that film, the only thing that reminded me of Indiana Jones except for the name was Daring herself, the rest of the movie was truly amazing and what you would expect I give it 9/10 just to not call it perfect because nothing is perfect. *That film was hilarious.* You are right on that note my friend. “Ok, that was totally awesome.”

“I told you so didn’t I?”

“I guess you did. Now I want to sleep, care to join me?” She smiles.

“Since it’s pretty much official now, then yes of course I want to.” Ok, best moment of my life right there. I am so fucking happy I could just explode from happiness, but that would be bad considering I would die from that… That sounded awfully a lot like something Pinkie would say.

“Before we go to bed, want to hear the song again?” She nods and I give her one of the earphones again.

I look through the phone and. “What is Star doing in that thing?” Oh god she saw the picture.

“I have no idea actually, but let’s ignore that for now and listen to the song.”

We lie in the hay and listen to the song, when it ends I put the phone down and she kisses me again and I fall to sleep. Yeah, this truly was an amazing day.

"Was it good or bad? I want to know, and god i fucking love that song. Oh and we just broke the 50k mark :) I am happy!"

'My turn'

"Chilly, I know that you are going to love this. That is all."

I wake up in a pile of hay with RD besides me, yeah yesterday was amazing. ‘Oh, so you finally managed to get it?’ Uh yeah, that’s why my wings are healed duh. I kiss RD lightly on the forehead and then stand up and take off the bandages from my wings. I try and flex them and they feel perfectly fine. ‘That’s what amazing healing magic does to you.’ Yeah that is true. I look up at the ceiling and see that there are tree poles you could stand on. I have the perfect prank idea. ‘Do tell.’ You will just have to see.

I ascend onto one of the tree poles and stand there. I then begin to make a loud whisper. “Dashie. Oh Dashie. Wake up Dashie.” Dash stirs from her sleep and looks around looking for the sound. “Daaashie wake up.” I whisper again.

“Dave, is that you? Where are you?” She looks worried.

“Dashie waake uup!” I whisper a bit more loudly.

“It’s not funny Dave, just show yourself.” I hop off the tree pole and slowly descend, when I’m only three meters away I let go and fall directly on her. “AAAAAGH!” She screams out in terror.

“Gotcha.” I say as I kiss her on the forehead.

“How did you do that? Your wings are broken right?” I laugh a bit.

“I have no idea either, they just healed. I’m a lucky man I guess.” She smiles and kisses me on the cheek and then jumps out of the hay stack. “Are you still open for that date later today?” I ask seductively. She giggles and looks at me.

“Considering your wings now work for some odd reason, yes we are still going to that.” I smile and jump out of the hay stack as well.

“When did it start again?” I have no idea, she never told me.

“Around 7pm, that’s a long time. But I have no idea what we should do up till then” I nod.

“Yeah, that is some time, though I know what I should do.”

“And what would that be?”

“Nothing important really, just visiting a friend I never really got to know, but we are friends that I know.” She raises an eyebrow; I still don’t understand how that makes sense.

“You do that; I will do some more practicing.” Both of our stomachs growl because we haven’t eaten since yesterday. “But first we need something to eat.” I laugh and nod.

OK we eat and all that jazz, I don’t care to tell you because what is there to tell, nothing. ‘EXACTLY!’

I am walking through town towards my destination when a certain turquoise pony walks up to me. Why did it have to be her? “Excuse me mister, but if I’m not mistaken you are a human right?” Of course she knows everything.

“Uh yeah, what was your name?”

“Oh I’m Lyra, and I already know that you are Dave. I have always been interested in humans but I have never seen one, but now that I see you, well, I expected more.” Wow I feel offended here. “What I think is fascinating is your hands, I mean you have FINGERS, whatever they are, so you can grip things a lot easier than and pony and you are also really large and I have so many questi…” Before she says anything else I fly off, not wanting this conversation right now.

“Bye Lyra! Talk to you later.” Is all I yell back at her ‘THANK YOU! She was starting to get annoying.’ That’s what I was feeling as well.

As I’m flying over Ponyville I notice that I haven’t really looked at the town from the sky and I must say it’s a lot bigger than you would think. ‘That’s what she said.’ OH shut up please.

I descend a bit from Chilly’s house, as I walk towards it I hear something. ‘Is that? Oh god it is.’ Is what? I then hear screaming from inside the house as I near it.

“PINKIE!!!” Uh what?

“CHILLY!!!” Pinkie?

“GAAAH!” What is going on here?

“AAAAAGGGGHH!!” This is creeping me out.

“YOU CAN DO BETTER PINKIE!!” I am starting to feel uncomfortable.

“CHILLY YOU ARE SO BAD AT THIS YOURSELF.” Did Pinkie just insult somepony? ‘HAhAHAHAHAHHAHAH! This is so freaking hilarious.’

“MAAAAAAHAHAHHHH!”

“GUUUUUUUUAAHAHAHH!” I should probably get out of here. I shouldn’t intrude when it’s private time.

I slowly back off and then I fly away.

God that was really weird. ‘But hilarious at the same time.’ Yeah, they were really loud. Now what should we do? ‘Oh I know, go to Alex.’ Sounds good.

---------------------------------------Inside Chilly’s house----------------------------------------

“GRAAAAAAAHAHHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHH!!!”

“I guess you win Chilly.” Chilly allows a smile to appear.

“I knew I was the best at screaming.”

“It was fun anyway. Do you want to do anything else? I’m bored.”

-------------------------------------------Back to Dave---------------------------------------------

I arrive at the carousel boutique and knock on the door. Rarity opens. “Oh, Dave come in, you don’t have to knock you know, this is a store after all.”

“I’m just used to knocking on doors where I know people live.”

“Well, that’s a good habit. I know why you are here and he is in his room.” I nod and walk upstairs and open the door to his room. I walk in and I notice that it not so empty anymore. How the fuck did he get these thing so fast?

“Oh, Dave! You came back, now how did she react to that song my friend?” I smile.

“She kissed me. I have a question for you; how the fuck, do you already have all this stuff here? I gave you the money yesterday you are fast.”

“Oh but I had already ordered everything I just needed to pay for it.” He says as he smiles. “And can you give me back the phone? I need to transfer and all that stuff. I’m lucky that Equestrian equipment has memory cards because I would be fucked if they hadn’t. And I am happy that it worked out for you.” I give him the Iphone. “Now would you please leave? I need to create, DA MAGICKS!” We both start to laugh hysterically.

“I have one last question before I go and that is: I’m entirely sure Rarity wants to hear everything you play when you are in here.”

He smiles. “Fun fact, I have got Twilight to cast a sound isolation spell on this room, so there’s your answer.” I nod and walk out again.

Why is there no place I am able to stay at for more than five minutes? ‘It’s because everypony hates you.’ Yeah right. I look at the clock tower I didn’t even know existed until I saw it just now. Wow already 4pm? Did we really sleep that long? ‘Maybe you went to bed late?’ Maybe, but it still seems weird.

Where should I go now? I’m running out of ideas. ‘You should totally race RD.’ I almost died from that last time so no. ‘That’s why you almost died? HAHAHAHAHAH wow you really suck at this.’ Have I ever mentioned that I hate you? ‘Well I hate you too so the feeling is mutual.’ The only thing good about your idea is that I should totally go and get RD, since the show starts in three hours. I forgot how long it would take to fly there though.

As I arrive at Rainbow’s usual training spot I see her lying on the ground looking up and then she notices me and smiles. I Land next to her. “Are you tired or something? I thought you would be practicing.”

“I was thinking.”

“About what?” She leans in and kisses me on the cheek, again.

“You, it’s kind of obvious if you ask me.”

“I almost guessed. Now how long would the fly time to Cloudsdale be, because I think we should get to flying soon.”

“It should take an hour to fly there I think.” She stands up and I follow her movement. “Should we go now?”

“Sounds like a plan.” I smile and we take off towards a direction she chose. ‘Good idea to follow her. You don’t know the way there do you?’ SHUT UP! ‘Problem?’ Yes actually I have a problem with that. ‘Whatever. But I must say I’m surprised.’ About what? ‘You already forgot about me sending you to another world.’ … ‘What?’ If I get my hands on you I will KILL YOU. ‘Hah, you can try.’ And what did Discord mean when he said you created him. ‘… Spoilers.’ …You’re a big fan of doctor who aren’t you? ‘Maybe, but only time will tell.’ You’re never gonna give me a straight answer are you? ‘Where’s the fun in that?’ So wait, you’re only tormenting me because it’s fun? ‘I thought we already established that.’ You son of a bitch. ‘How can I be a son of a bitch when I don’t ever have a mother?’ … You never had a mother? ‘Are you gonna keep asking me about my past or are you gonna go watch the ass that’s in front of you?’ I swear to god you’re a pervert. ‘Takes one to know one.’ So true… God this is so boring, when do we get there? ‘About an hour… Can you let me take over?’ Hell no. ‘Oh come on. I will get you there in ten seconds flat.’ RD sneezes… Did she just sneeze? ‘Hehe yeah. But please, just this once. You let the other guy take over.’ I died. ‘ Pleeease. The moment you want your body back I will return It.’ …just this once? ‘Just this once.’ …Alright, so how do we do this. ‘Just relax and let your mind wonder.’ I stop flying forward and follow his instructions. ‘Good, just a little more.’

“Dave are you coming or not?” ‘Almost there…’ I start losing the feel in my arms and legs. ‘Just a little bit more.’ Up past the stomach and chest to my throat. ‘Finally.’ And finally past my head and through my wings. “Hay Dave, are you there. Hello!” ‘Hay Dave, I just realized something funny.’ What? ‘It’s a Dave within a Dave. Daveception!’ Did you really need to do that? ‘Hell yes. Now for the fun part.’ …fun part?

“Hay Rainbow, how about a race?” What are you doing? ‘You’ll see.’

“D-D-Dave… Are you alright?” She stares at me in horror.

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Your eyes are blood red” What? ‘Oh yeah, I forgot about that. Don’t worry it’s only a side effect, nothing dangerous.’ Promise? ‘*sigh* I even Pinke promise, ya happy?’ Very.

“It’s nothing to worry about Dash. And don’t be surprised when my wings turn black. Now how about that race?” My wings will turn black? Why? ‘I wanna go all out now when I finally can.’ Am I gonna regret this? ‘…I can’t answer that, but please man, just let me do this this once.’ …Fine. ‘YES. Thanks bro.’

“Why will your wings turn black!? Dave you’re scaring me and that’s NOT cool!”

“Maybe not, but it’s awesome” Why did you pronounce *awesome* in a high pitched voice? ‘Because today is gonna be legen, wait for it… Dary’ Dude, not cool. ‘Whatever, now to turn the wings black.’ Do you really need to turn my wings black? ‘No, but it’s cool.’ You’re gonna turn my wings black because it’s cool? ‘You say it like it’s a bad thing. Well whatever here goes.’ He relaxes and focus on the wings, turning them pitch black.

“Dude. Awesome, how did you do that?”

“Magic *snort* *snort*. Hehehehehe.” Really? You just had to make that reference, didn’t you? ‘Hell yes!’

“I thought you couldn’t use magic.”

“Ok how about this, we race to Cloudsdale and watch the show and I will explain everything afterwards, deal?”

“…Deal. But are you sure you want to race me? Don’t you remember what happened last time?”

“A minor mistake but I’m not going to let that stop me. So are you in or are you a chicken?” Oh she’s not going to like that. ‘Yeah. Maybe I should have said Scootaloo instead of chicken like I planed?’ Oh hahaha very funny. ‘I know right.’

“Oh you’re ON!” She flies next to me. “The town is straight ahead and first to get there wins. Ready?”

“Ready.”

“Alright. Ready… Set… GO!” She took of moving as fast as she could towards Cloudsdale. Aren’t you going to race? ‘I’m just giving her a head start. Nothing wrong with that.’ I think you’re underestimating her. ‘I think you OVERestimating her.’ Yeah, yeah, are you going to stand around here all day or are you gonna catch up to her. ‘Alright quit your japing I’m going.’ He cracks his knuckles and neck before he gets into a ready stance. ‘Ready or not, here I come.’ He took off so fast the in less than ten seconds a cone started to form in front of him. Are you about to do a sonic rainboom!? ‘No, no, not a sonic rainboom, but a sonic darkness-flash. I go WAY faster that the speed of sound.’ Seriously? ‘Just watch.’ He is almost right behind dash when he finally broke through the sound barrier and flies faster than anything I’ve ever seen, leaving a streak of darkness behind. Dash turns her head around and stares at me in amazement. He flies and grabs her, flying to Cloudsdale in less than five minutes landing with a soft thud. ‘Well, that was fun’ … ‘What?’ How. HOW DID YOU DO THAT? ‘Well you see I fly REALLY fast and…’ I KNOW THAT. ‘Then why did you ask?’ You know what I mean. ‘Yeah I do, but we both know that I will never tell you so just drop it.’ Fine, but I want my body back. ‘Sure.’ He snaps his fingers and I’m back in control of my own body once again and my wings turn back to white and I can only assume that my eyes returned to normal.

“Looks like I win Dashie” I say with a smirk. She can only look at me in awe. I sit down and wave my hand in front of her face “Hello, Equestria to Dashie, are you in there?” She finally broke out of her trace and says.

“That. Was. AWESOME! I have never gone that fast before; it was even faster than my sonic rainboom. How did you do that? What are you going to call it?”

“Um I’m not really sure how I did it but I’m going to call it the sonic darkness-flash. Cool name huh?”

“Kind of cheesy if you ask me.” ‘Well I didn’t ask you did I?’ You know she can’t hear you right? ‘I can dream, Harold.’ STOP WITH THE REFERENCES! ‘I like trains.’ …Me too.

“Yeah, I know. But since we got here so fast, what do you say we get something to eat? I got REALLY hungry from that race.” My stomach growls.

“I can hear that. Follow me, I know a good place where we can eat.” I nod.

“Sounds good to me.”

"The co-author actually managed to write a bit on this so i hope you enjoyed, Upwards and onwards, ALLONS-Y!"

Cloudsdale, or should i say badpunville?

"It's the 'What are the odds?' drinking game. Take a drink everytime you hear a reference."

”Ok, what should we do now? Since the show starts in three hours, I did not expect us to get here that fast.” She stops walking and I look back at her and she just looks confused. “What?”

“You said you were surprised that we got here that fast, but it was you who got us here that fast… I don’t get it.” I chuckle slightly.

“I don’t get it either, I’m just as confused as you are, it felt like I was taken over by something.” Little does she know that I actually was taken over. ‘Are you talking about me?’ Kind of obvious but yes. ‘Oh ok, go on then.’

“Huh? Sure that makes sense, not really but I will go with it.” Good, that’s perfect. “As for what to do, hmm… How about we go get something to eat? I know a great place.” She goes to restaurants? I would never have guessed, but it makes sense at the same time.

“Sure, lead the way Dashie.” She giggles a bit and then motions me to follow her.

We arrive at a place called…McDaisy, seriously? ‘BEST. PUN. EVER!’ NO! It’s the worst pun ever. ‘You don’t get it do you?’ OF COURSE I DO! It’s just bad. I facepalm. “Dave, why did you just facehoof?” Forgot they change stuff in the language.

“Oh, nothing. This place just reminds of something on Earth. And it’s really ridiculus. Just to make sure, are there any similar places like this but they are not the same?”

“Of course there are but this one is my personal favorite. Some examples of different places, there is Cloudsdale Fried Vegetables, but there is also Burger Princess but there is a lot more but those are the most common.” I facepalm again. “They exist where you come from as well?”

“Yes but with different names though. Let’s just get something to eat; I’m getting more hungry by the minute.” She nods and we walk inside. When we enter we immediately hear somepony yell.

“OH GOD IT’S A MONSTER AND IT’S HERE TO KILL US ALL!” Oh, yeah forgot that I don’t fit in very well.

“Just give me whatever it is that you are having as long as it’s not flowers, I can’t eat flowers, and I’ll just wait outside.” She nods.

“Sure thing Dave, I will be out as soon as possible.” Everypony is still shaking in fear as I walk outside again.

Why is everypony so racist? ‘How the heck should I know? You should totally ask that random stallion in front of you if he thinks you look scary.’ Uh, ok sure, it’s not like I have anything better to do while I wait. “Hey you!” He looks at me in confusion.

“And what in Equestria are you supposed to be?”

“OH, I’m a human but that is not important, I just want to know if you think I look scary.”

“Why would I think you look scary? Except for the fact that you are not a pony, you don’t really look threatening.” I nod in acknowledgement.

“I see that’s good because I was starting to think everypony was afraid of me.”

“I could see that happening, who are you anyway?”

“You can just call me Dave, what about you?” He lets a smile get on his face.

“First, that is a ridiculous name in my opinion. And secondly my name is Grey Cloud, I’m nopony special really. Well I need to be going again; it was nice meeting you Dave.”

“Nice to meet you too Grey.” He seems nice enough. ‘At least, he’s not a racist.’ That is always a plus. ‘Unless it’s a minus.’ Ok?

“Dave, who was that?” Dash? I did not notice her going out from the restaurant.

“Just a random pony I asked if he thought I looked scary, he didn’t which was cool. Good to know that not everypony are total jerks.”

“That’s ponies for you.” We both let out a slight chuckle.

I take a bite from the burger, what is this taste? ‘Jam?’ Probably. “What is this taste? It tastes good.”

“Oh, it’s just any regular jam burger.” That is a weird burger. “They are known to be ridiculously good.” Sounds legit. ‘I think it was funny how I was right.’ You just had a lucky guess. ‘Maybe so.’

We finish eating on the street, really stupid looking I know, but whatever. “Let’s see, the time is now 5pm, so two hours left, should we go to the stadium and check on tickets?”

“Sound alright. Just follow me, I will lead the way!” … Was that? ‘I think it was but she does not know it.’ Yeah, I thought so as well.

We arrive at a really large stadium that is really huge. We go to the ticket guy. “You got any tickets for us?”

“Sorry, we have no normal tickets left only VIP-tickets.” He leans back into his chair.

I raise an eyebrow. “Oh, but how much is a VIP-ticket?” He leans towards me in the window.

“You really think you can afford it? You don’t exactly look plentiful.”

“Just tell me how much for a VIP-ticket.”

“Ok then, its 1500 bits a piece, you don’t have that amount of money, now do you?” I put a sly grin on my face.

“But I do in fact have that amount of money.” I take out 3000 bits from my pocket and put them on the counter. His eyes go wide.

“Dave, you don’t have to pay that much, we don’t need it really.”

“Oh, but it’s no problem at all, I want to do this.”

“FINE…”

“Oh ok… Sure, here you have your tickets then, you can go and take your seats now, VIP-spots unlock two hours earlier.” I take the tickets and we walk toward the VIP-section that is shown by the big sign that say ‘VIP-ROOM THIS WAY’ which made it really easy to find the way.

We arrive at the VIP-ROOM and I must say this is simply amazing, free snack, free drinks and a really, really great view of the stadium. “Dave, this place is amazing, though I still think it was too expensive.”

“Dash, don’t worry, consider it a gift to my beautiful marefriend.” She blushes and then walks over to the snack table. I walk over there with her, and seriously what is up with these names? Coca ‘Pony’ Cola, WHAT THE FREKING FUCK IS THIS!? ‘Pony puns, nothing else.’ I know, but it’s still annoying. I take one of the cups and take a sip; yup this is so totally Coca Cola, only a tad bit different. ‘This world is just a bad rip-off.’ Nah I don’t think so because there are some ponies that can fly without help which humans can’t, except for me that is. ‘Well, I would hardly call you human anymore, probably something like “THE FLYING PRIMATE” or something similar.’ Ha-ha, that name sounds funny so we will go with that. ‘SUCCESS!’ Congrats!

And announcer starts talking in some kind of speaker. “Fillies and gentlecolts, it has come to our attention that a fan of the Wonderbolts has sent in a song we would like all of our VIP-guests to vote if they think it’s acceptable to use in the show. We will start the song momentarily, so just sit back and listen. After the song is done you will be given card to vote on.” Ok, this sounds promising.

“I wonder what that song could be.”

“Sounds interesting though, don’t you think Dave?”

The speaker turns on again. “I am DJ Alexius and this is my song.” …SERIOUSLY!? WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU ALEX!? ‘That is probably the worst name for a DJ I have ever heard.’ No one would expect it to be him since his name is not Alex here…

Weekend at the Wonderbolts by MBAlpha starts playing.

Of course he had to choose THAT song… ‘I’ve heard better.’ Not Wonderbolts related.

The song ends.

“Was my voice used in that song?” I don’t know why he didn’t edit ANYTHING of that song. ‘How the fuck would I know? Idiot.’ Oh shut up.

“I think it was. What is even worse is that I am 100% sure that it was Nova who sent in that…” She looks at me in disbelief.

“And how do you know that?”

“Firstly the DJ name was Alexsius, sounds a bit suspicious considering that his REAL name is Alex. And secondly, he showed me that song before, that’s how I know it’s him.” And that song does not exist in Equestria, but she can’t know that.

“Uh huh. I guess that would make sense.”

“What surprises me the most is how he got it here in the first place?”

“Considering he is a unicorn, maybe he used a psyche disc.” How come I never hear of this stuff?

“What is a psyche disc?” I must know this.

“It was one of the things I actually listen to Twilight when she told me about it.” Color me surprised. “It’s something a unicorn can use to send something through this disc, and the disc contains your voice, or something like that.” And a random metallic disc floats into the room. “Like that one. Try and open it.”

I walk towards the psyche disc. “And how am I supposed to use this?”

“I think you just click the big button.” That makes sense. I click it and a voice comes from it.

“Dave, I know that you are listening to this, and I hope you heard the song. I just sent this to try this stuff out, so if you hear this then please report to me when you can.” …How did he know I was here? ‘…Pure’ Who? ‘Absolutely nopony.’ Ok?

“That was Nova? How did he even know you were here? That makes no sense.”

“Dash, I have no clue either but maybe he got a lucky guess or something.”

“Sounds legit.”

And then a stallion appears at the door. “Your voting papers sir.” We walk up to him and take the notes. Very simple note actually, everything it says is: Is this song acceptable? And two options which are: Yes and No. I cross the yes option and give it to him. And Dash also gives her note to the stallion. “Thank you for your time.” And he walks outside again and closes the door.

“What did you write Dave?”

“Well considering its Nova I had to take the yes option.”

“Yeah I pick yes as well because it had a tint of me in there somehow, which made it 20% cooler.” I hope she doesn’t overuse that catchphrase.

“Sounds good to me.” I look at the clock and see that it’s already 6:30pm, wow time has gone by pretty fast. “Time has gone by really fast, don’t you think?” She looks at the clock and then at me.

“Yeah, that was a fast one and a half hour.” Let’s look out the window, wow pegasi are already gathering inside the stadium.

“How many ponies can this stadium hold?”

“I think it would be something around one hundred thousand. Why are you asking?”

“I was just curious, is all.” She simply nods and takes a sip from her drink. ‘Very sexily might I ass.’ You just had to say that didn’t you? And why did you have to make such a BAD pun at the same time? ‘Because I am just that awesome.’ I don’t believe you.

The speaker turns on again. “We have gathered all the votes and 20 ponies are for the song while only one pony is against it. This means that we will play this song at the event and I am sure the fan that sent it in will be very happy about this. Only 20 minutes left until the show, so it’s time to get ready.”

“I will be sure to tell Nova about this, I am sure he will be a happy pony when he hears it.”

“I think so too. Now shall we take our seats?”

“Sounds good to me.” We walk over to the chairs overlooking the arena and sit down. This is comfortable in a very weird way. I guess it’s because it’s designed for ponies but whatever.

“This chair is so comfortable I could almost take a nap in it.”

“Don’t you dare sleep when you have these seats, and besides clouds are a lot more comfortable.”

“That’s true but they are still very comfortable.”

“I have no argument against that.” ‘But I do!’ Really what would that be? ‘My throne is much more comfortable.’ …The iron throne? ‘DUDE! Bad reference, GAME OF THRONES SUCKS!’ I AM GOING TO FUCKING MURDER YOU FOR SAYING THAT! ‘Just try and we will see what happens.’ I look at the clock again, ok five minutes left. ‘Time sure does fly by fast.’ You don’t say?

I am a huge jerk and will not tell you about the show in any way… ‘Except the gay way.’ ESPECIALLY NOT THAT WAY! ‘Aww, you’re no fun.’ Oh shut up. “That was freaking amazing.”

“Well, they are the Wonderbolts, but I never expected Spitfire to pull off a move like that.” That was sick.

“Yeah, that was pretty amazing. But I bet you could do better than her.”

“Thanks Dave, you are a nice guy.”

“Then how about we fly back to Ponyville now?” ‘Can I take over again?’ Nah, I don’t feel like it. ‘You make me a sad panda.’ NOOOOOOOO!!! Don’t give me that image of a sad panda, that makes me sad. ‘MY PLAN WORKS, TAADAA!’ Why the fuck did you say taadaa? ‘For random effects.’ You mean like the pause for dramatic effect? ‘Pretty much.’ Oh okay.

We fly and land a little bit outside Ponyville. “Dash, I need to go ask Twilight about something, so I will see you later.”

“Sure thing Dave.” ‘Little do Dave know that she will actually follow him.’ What? ‘Nothing at all. Nothing at all. Nothing at all.’ Flanders? What are you doing here? ‘Being stupid and sexy.’ Can you please just stop with these references? ‘That is quite impossible my good Dave.’ Why British? ‘Because it sounds funny…’ I can go with that.

I arrive at Twilight’s library and without knocking I go inside. “Twilight, are you home? I need to…” Inside the library I can see Celestia and Twilight talking and turn around all looks at me. ‘Please say *fuck*. Please say *fuck*. Please say *fuck*.’ “…Fuck” ‘YES!’

"It seems like shit, (puts on glasses) just got real. YEAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!"

REVELATIONS!

"Revelation, revelations, revelations, revelations, revelations, revelations, revelations and waht was it again? OH yeah, REVELATIONS!"

I stand in the opening of the door, staring at Celestia and she stares back to me. It feels like this awkward moment is never going to pass so I do the only logical thing. I close the door and walk away like nothing happened. ‘Om my god that was hilarious.’ Glad you liked it. ‘Well, here comes the door.’ Door? Just as I was about to take my fifth step, the door to the library flies off its hinges and hits me so hard I fly 20 feet away and land head first. ‘Plan *complete control* is a success!’ I can feel myself losing conscious fast and the last thing I see is Dashie flying towards me.

-----------------------------------Third person point of view-----------------------------------

Dash flies as fast as she can to Dave’s unconscious body, lying on his back facing the sky. Landing next to him she tries to wake him up by tugging him on his side saying.

“Dave. Dave, wake up, this isn’t funny! Listen to me! I told you to stop worrying me. IT’S. NOT. FUNNY!” She kept trying but was removed from him by a white aura. Looking towards the library she sees Celestia’s horn glowing bright and Twilight with a shocked expression.

“Get away from that creature, Rainbow Dash. We don’t know what it is and it could be dangerous.” Celestia says trying to figure out what kind of creature was lying on the ground.

“But Princess it’s Dave, he’s our friend and would never hurt anyone. I wrote to you about him in some of my letters.” Twilight says trying to reason with Celestia.

“Twilight, the reasons I came here for were to see my son and ask you why you haven’t sent any letters to me. There’s also the issue of the huge magical release the happened a few hours ago.”

“But I sent you a letter just yesterday.”

“Well maybe we can ask your friend who’s only pretending to be unconscious.” Looking over to Dave’s body they can hear a strange laugh coming from him.

“Damn, your better than I thought Celestia. I was planning to just laying down here on the soft comfortable ground, just listening to you and the girls arguing. Well, all good things must come to an end.” He stands up and cracks his neck before opening his eyes reviling them to be blood red.

“So you finally reveal your true self, monster.”

“*Monster* is such an ugly word. I prefer *Human* it sounds so much better.” He says with a wicked grin.

“Dave, what happened to you? Your wings are pitch black.” Twilight couldn’t help but notice the irregularities on Dave.

In the blink of an eye Dave was gone and stood face to face with Twilight which caused her to jump back in surprise. “Don’t forget the red eyes. I’m proud of them.” He said and reappears were he stood. “Now let’s cut to the chase. Celestia, you tried to kill Dave and I don’t take kindly to that so I will have to punish you.”

“Why do you talk like you’re not Dave?” Celestia asks.

“It’s because he isn’t.” says a voice from behind Dave. He turns around and sees a crowd has formed and Nova was standing in front of them all. “You should stop now or Pure will be very pissed.”

“Aww come on, I haven’t seen Celestia in hundreds of years. Do you really think that he can stop me?” Dave replies.

“Who are you?” Celestia asks.

“He is an incredibly old and powerful being whose name was lost in time.” Nova answers.

“Actually I have many names. Even here in Equestria I go by one.”

“And what’s that?” Celestia asks.

“Celestia, I’m hurt. It’s only been 700 years since we last meet.” Celestia only stares at him with rage in her eyes. Charging up the strongest spell she knows and cast it towards him, screaming.

“DAAAAARK!”

The white orb flies towards him. He puts some power into his hand and hits the orb, sending it flying up into the sky until it explodes in a bright white light. “Celestia! I’m so happy you remember me. How’s the family?”

“After everything you’ve done you dare to ask me that? Because of that spell you used on me I almost did something horrible. Now prepare to die! ”

“What, not sending me to the moon or turning me to stone but actually killing me? My, I’m surprised.” He says. Celestia, full with rage, teleports to Dark and tries to buck him in the gut but fails when he disappears and reappears in front of her and giving her a quick kiss on the cheek. “Now Celestia, calm down. You know that this isn’t my body but Dave’s and you will only hurt him and not me, so just stop.” She looks at him with even more rage then before.

“You’re a coward!”

“And you’re weak.”

“HA, from what I’ve seen you can only run and hide. You have no real power.” An evil smirk appeared on Darks face

“Well, let me give you a little demonstration, Celly.” He relaxes and lets his power out. It’s so strong that everyone, even Celestia, starts to breath heavily, sweat and lie down. After a few seconds the ground starts to shake violently and everyone starts to scream in terror. Then it suddenly stops and they stare at Dark whose only standing there like nothing happened. “No power, huh? I have more power then you can even imagine. You don’t stand a chance.”

Dash flies as fast as she can towards Dark and hits him in the chest knocking him over. She sits on his stomach, tears rolling down her cheeks. “LET DAVE GO!” she cries putting her face into his chest. “Give him back! I want him back!”

“Sorry to disappoint but I wasn’t the one who took him away. That was Celestia.”

“I did no such thing.” She protested.

“Yes you did. When you shoot that door on him you knocked him out and therefore, replacing him with me.”

“When will he return?”

“When he regains conciseness, which should be in a few seconds, and RDs voice is really annoying so that speeds up the process.”

“HAY” She yells.

“Hahaha. Well anyway.” He disappears from under Dash and reappears at the entrance to the library. “I need a good nap so don’t disturb me or you will live to regret it, just like the other worlds have.”

“Worlds?” Twilight asks.

“What, you think that after living for billions of years with this amount of power I haven’t killed anyone. Laughable, I have killed more than I can count by now. I have even blown up a couple of universes.” He stretches his arms and walk inside. “And remember, don’t wake me up.” Then he closes the door after him.

“Why did it have to be Dark? I thought he was dead.” Celestia says, looking really dumbfounded.

“Pure tells me that they can’t die, they are eternal even more so than you Celestia.” Alex tells.

“Who is this Pure you are talking about?”

“Let’s just say he’s like Dark but a lot nicer.” Celestia nods.

“Ok, I want to know what is going on here, I don’t understand, who is Dark and what did he do? He seems like a real douche.”

“Twilight, my most faithful student, you must understand this. He is really dangerous when angry. And I don’t want to talk about what he did; it was one of the most embarrassing moments in my entire life. What I am wondering is, what is he doing with this Dave fellow?” Nova coughs taking all attention to him.

“You could say Dark is using Dave as a vessel but he does not have control all the time, only when Dave lets him or when Dave gets knocked-out. This also means I have to talk about Pure and he also instructed me to do so.”

“What do you mean with instructed?” Celestia says.

“Well, first you must know that Dark is not the only one who has been with Dave so to speak, Pure also has. Dash you might remember that Dave’s wings got healed real fast right?” She nods. “That was due to a bet Pure had with Dave, and Dave won so Pure healed his wings. Another example would be the cave incident, you remember that right?” She nods again. “Well Dave got killed fighting that dragon, but Pure saved him from death through possession.”

“It’s good to see not everypony with the amount of power Dark has not being complete jerks.”

“Celestia, you must see it like this, Dark and Pure are THE oldest creatures to ever exist, they were created almost exactly after the creation of the universe and that is A LOT of time. But the only being that can match one of their powers is the other one; nopony, no anything, has any chance against these guys. So the best bet would be not to piss them off.”

“So how do you know all this? You seem really informed.”

“You know how I talked about Pure and how he also was in Dave’s mind. The thing with that is when he’s not in Dave’s mind he’s in mine and he just gave me all this information.”

“So Dave has voices in his head?” Rainbow asks.

“More like one, they change each day. But yes that is pretty much the jest of it. Pure also makes a humble apology for Dark’s behavior.” Alex explains.

“I accept his apology, but I want to know why they are here? And what is their goal?” Celestia stomps in the ground.

A flash goes around Nova and his eyes turn bright white. “Much easier to talk this way. I am Pure and don’t worry about Nova he can hear everything and he allowed me to do this. Do you have any questions about this whole thing?”

“I have one!” Twilight gives out a small shout.

“Calm down Twilight, so what is your question?”

“Why is that Dark guy such a jerk?”

“That is a simple question but I am afraid I have promised Dark to never talk about that, since it’s a really touchy subject for him. But before this thing happened he was a nicer guy but still a jerk. Does that answer your question?” Twilight nods while looking really confused about these revelations. “Any more questions?”

“What I am wondering is why are you in these guys mind and I must thank you for saving Dave’s life in that cave. Because, ermm I…”

“I know of your feelings Rainbow, I am all knowing so to speak, but enough with that. To the question I answer: We are in their minds while waiting for the right time to reveal ourselves, but we are also here, or at least I am here to guide them. Mostly Dave because he has a purpose that I cannot explain but it has significance that is all I have to say on the subject.”

“I have one final question for you mister Pure, is there any way I can make Dark pay for what he did?”

“Celestia, I am willing to help you with this on another date, not right now but in time I will help you. He can feel pain but he can’t die but he can’t get bruises. Anybody we possess gets the ability of us and heals itself. Now I will take my leave, so good night everypony.”

“Good night mister Pure.” Everypony say in unison as a light engulfs Nova and he is returned to normal.

“Wow, he has never done that with me before and I must say it was really weird. Now that all the confusion is gone I want to go to sleep, because I am getting tired. So goodbye!” And with that Nova starts to trot of towards the boutique.

“That was probably the weirdest conversation I have ever had.” Rainbow says.

“This has really made my head hurt form all these questions. Why would Dave be hiding those voices from us? Maybe he thought we would think he was crazy. Agh! Why does this make so little sense?”

“My faithful student you must understand that this is not boding well, or I really have no idea what this means. All I know about them is that they have unlimited power and as such are to be watched with a careful oversight. But I am also unable to do anything against them; all we can hope for is that mister Pure helps us.”

Then Dave steps out from the library.

----------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Dave----------------------------------

“Can somepony please explain what happened here? I only remember getting hit by a door.” ‘I took over your body for a second there to say hi to an old friend.’ Did you have to do that? ‘Well, yes it’s fun to remind Celestia of her most embarrassing moment ever.’ You are not going to tell me are you? ‘I don’t feel like it.’

“You got taken over by something called Dark; he looked really scary with red eyes and black wings.” So you really had to do that? ‘No, but as I said before I think it looks cool.’

“Rainbow, please don’t tell me he did something bad.” Wait your name is Dark? ‘Not my original name but I am called that in Equestria.’ Ok Dark, nice to finally know your name…

“Oh, he never got to that, though he did shake the earth pretty bad.” You shook the earth? ‘I needed to show them my power and besides that was only like 1% of my power at most and that’s when I have the seal.’ Seal? ‘You don’t need to know that.’

“I should have guessed he would do something like that, though I am glad he didn’t hurt anypony. Oh hi Celestia was it? I don’t think we have introduced yet.”

“It’s nice to meet you too Dave, what are you though?” I sigh.

“Twilight, can you tell her about my situation later? I am getting bored of saying the same thing again and again and again.”

“Sure I can do that, what I want to know is why you hid those voices in your head? Or should I say Dark and Pure.”

“You know, I never got their names until just now, and I didn’t want to tell you about them because I thought you would think I’m crazy. I am sorry I didn’t tell you but it would be pretty weird to talk about this. I know I just had a nap, how I got there I have no idea but I am still tired.” ‘Oh that was me.’ You made me take a nap? ‘Yeah, because stuff.’ Oh ok, I understand, NOT REALLY. But I know that you don’t make sense so I won’t mention it. ‘That’s good.’ “Though they haven’t done anything bad yet, all I know they have done is save my life.”

“We know that, it’s still weird.”

“I am sorry if we got to meet each other in the wrong way Dave, but I see that you are no threat. I hope to get your acquaintance sometime.”

“That’s sound very good Princess, now would you mind? I am really tired.”

“I don’t mind at all.” I bow and the motion Dash to follow me and we fly back to her place. We arrive at the porch to her house, and it’s now the questions begin.

“Why haven’t you told me anything? I know why you didn’t tell me but it’s still really annoying.” ‘Annoying? You know what’s annoying? Your voice!’ Ey! Shut up!

“That’s my point, if I told you then you would be thinking I’m insane and I don’t want that.” She giggles a bit. “What’s so funny? I don’t get it?”

“The funny part is that Twilight could have checked you and we would see that you are not insane.” She can do that? ‘Magic can do a lot my friend.’ That’s true, it’s still weird.

“Yeah, yeah whatever now I’m going to sleep on the cloud again.” I walk over to my usual place by the couch.

“Why don’t you join me?” My wings shoot to attention. GOD DAMNIT WINGS! ‘You are so owned, though I know you want it.’ Well, yes but I never thought it would happen this fast you know? ‘I know what you are talking about you pervert now get over there and sleep.' “I will take that as a yes, I will be waiting.” She then wiggles her GOD DAMN BEAUTIFUL FLANK before she heads into her room. God damn that pony is hot. ‘AHEM pervert AHEM.’ Oh please just shut your face. ‘That is an impossible feat, and you know it.’ Whatever just be silent, you are really annoying. But before I do anything, let’s write a letter to Xenos. ‘Yeah, yeah, I promise to send it as well, just because.’ Good because you owe me still for that. ‘Stop it you!’ I walk over to the nearest table and take a quill and paper, why does RD have this stuff? I have no idea, anyway.

Dear Xenos.

I have not written earlier because I have been unconscious for almost a week because I crashed into RD while we were having a race. So that was irritating, but it was good to know that I saved her life in that fall, she also stayed by my side the whole time in the hospital.

Besides that, she kissed me for the first time as well, but only on the cheek though, maybe soon for the rest…

And we also had a date, we watched a Wonderbolts show from the VIP-Booth, I paid of course and I must say those tickets are really expensive. There was one thing that stood out a lot there, and that was that my friend had sent in a song that we heard during the competition and a bit before. Good for him.

I have nothing else to say except that I am happy to be home and I hope you get together with Twilight soon.

Your human friend,
Dave

Done, can you send it now? ‘Will do!’ The letter then lit up in a weird black smoke. Are you sure it got there? ‘I’m sure.’ Good.

I walk into RD’s room and I see her lying like she wants to be the small spoon, sure I can go with that, I walk over to the bed and do the expected right? I make myself the big spoon and we simply sleep like that. ‘But I thought you wanted action?’ When she’s ready, it’s completely her choice. ‘Whatever, you’re boring.’ That reminds me, I should probably start saving for money to get a house of my own, and I don’t want to be a burden. ‘Think of how you are sleeping, I don’t think she thinks that you are a burden.’ I know but I am still feeling bad about it. ‘It’s your choice I won’t stop you, but you are such a dumbass, you know that right?’ You know we haven’t even kissed mouth to muzzle (is that the right term?) yet, but she still let’s this happen, I don’t know exactly what to believe actually. ‘Yeah, yeah, now go to sleep and I will see you on Monday you retard.’ See you later as well retarded spirit with unlimited power. ‘UNLIMITED PAAAAWWWAAHHHHH!!!’ Did you have to do that? ‘You made it so open, so of course I did.’ Ok, that’s enough, goodnight. ‘Don’t let the bed-bugs bite.’ Shut up. I fall asleep in the best position ever!!!

"Revelat... OH sorry, wrong place. This was a revealing chapter right? I am wondering something though, i aske about if any of you wanted a Q&A and only 2 people has answeared, you know who you are. What i want to know is, do you huys want that? It would be ask the characters or me kind of thing."

HOUSE!

"What kind of name for a chapter is that?"

I wake up. *I could have told them that.* I know, but wait, whoa re you talking to again? *You know, no one. The usual actually.* I see. *Absolutely nothing!* Please don’t go all crazy with the references like Dark did. *Oh I see you finally got his name, do you know mine yet? I would expect you too.* Pure, it’s obvious. *Now it’s you making the references.* What would that be a refer… Oh that, almost forgot about him… Oh I’m alone in this bed, how sad, seems like she already woke up. *What happened here last night?* Oh you know, it involved spoons. *Uh huh, oh I think I get it now.* “mental facepalm” You are such a weirdo sometimes, you know that right? *I know you love me for it.* True, but it’s still weird.

I stand up from the bed and smell something. Is that pancakes? Why is RD so good at cooking? Ok I don’t know how they taste, but you get what I mean, right? *Of course I do.*

I walk up to the door and open it slightly to look into the kitchen, and sure enough, RD is making pancakes. *The smell made it clear, but you just had to check?* Of course I did, what do you take me for?

I open the door and walk towards the kitchen. “Morning Dashie.” She looks at me almost dropping a pancake.

She quickly catches it though. “I see you are finally awake, good because then you can taste my pancakes and tell me if they are any good.” What does she mean by that? I just simply nod.

She puts some pancakes on a plate and hoofs (I’m going with that, OK?) them to me, I take the plate and sit down at the table (They actually exist!) and taste the pancakes, oh holy shit these tastes good, seriously. *Wait let me check… OH HOLY GOD! That is some amazing pancakes.* I know right? “They are AMAZING!” She smile and then hugs me.

“I’m glad you like them.” She then kisses my cheek. To which I blush for some unknown reason.

“Shouldn’t you also get something to eat?” I ask her.

“Oh I already ate; I just wanted to make something for you.” HOLY YES! *Is that even a complete sentence? Seems like word thinks it is.* What are talking about word? We are not writing any documents here. *Of course not, what do you take me for?*

“Thanks, that’s very nice of you to do.” She smiles and let’s go off me.

“Now I need to get to work, do whatever it is you do until I see you later. BYE!” She then flies straight out the door. I will never understand her. *You are not meant to.* True, she is a woman after all. *You mean mare?* Oh yeah right, that.

I finish up my pancakes and then I remember what I was going to do today. Iron needed my help with something I should totally go and do that! *I think I know what he wants.* Oh and what would that be then? *I will tell you if I’m right.* But then it’s not any fun. *…*

I walk out the door and close it (I know right?) and then I fly off towards the smithy. When I arrive I hear the hammer clashing with metal, as usual then. I open the door and Iron immediately stops and looks at me. “ I see you made it then.”

“Yes, though I have no idea what it is you need help with.”

“You never noticed? I guess you never were the brightest.”

“And what is that supposed to mean?” *Ok I am 100% sure right now.* Please tell me. *But he is just about to.*

“I need your help with… Twilight.” He then blushes and look away. WAIT WHAT? How did I not notice this? *Because you can’t see the obvious clues, and I was right of course.*

“And what kind of help would that be?”

“I kind of want to… To… To… Ask her out on a date.” IS HE A PUSSY OR SOMETHING? Seriously what is wrong with this guy? He seems all great and powerful (see what I did there?) But he is really a giant pussy!

“Why don’t you just ask her? And don’t tell me it’s because you are afraid she will say no, because I don’t think she would do that.” He sighes.

“No it’s… OK THAT IS EXACTLY WHAT IT IS… Sorry for yelling a bit there, I just don’t know how to go about it.”

“Buy her a book or something… Oh wait, she lives in a library, DAMN. Ok let’s see here. She likes learning stuff but she likes reading a lot more, but what does that have to do with this? I don’t know I am just rambling right now…”

“Have any good ideas that doesn’t involve something really crazy?” Coward…

“I think you should just ask her to like do something, like watch a film or something and then eat, I don’t know. I promise I will be there for moral support when you ask her though.”

“Sounds reasonable, but I’m not sure I can handle it.” JESUS this guy is stupid. I sigh.

“You will be fine my friend, but seriously you really need to do this.”

“I will try, but if it doesn’t work I will kick your ass.” HA, I would like to see him try. *You know I could give him a power boost, just so he can kick your ass right?* I’m sorry if I offended you.

“Good, then let’s go!”

And surely enough we went to the flower shop (NO HOMO!) to get Iron a flower he could give to Twilight while asking her. We then walked over to the library and I hid in a nearby bush and he knocked on the door. I saw everything from Twilight getting surprised to happy and then hugging him.

I guess my mission here is finished then, now what should I do? Oh I know, I should probably do something to get a house. I wonder what though. *You want a house?* Yes, I do want a house. *Why didn’t you just say so? I will make you one with all the furniture you would need.* You can do that? And you would do that? *Of course I would it would be done I ten minutes flat.* You just had to make use of the catchphrase didn’t you? *That much is obvious, go to an open spot and I will start creating your house.* Ok sure.

I walk outside town to a small clearing very close to Dashes house.

Ok, this is a good spot, now start! *Ok sure.* I then get a really weird feeling in my ear and then I see white smoke in front of me. “Is that you?”

The smoke looks at me (How? I Don’t know so don’t ask me!). “Yes it’s me, but I don’t want you looking while I make my magic, so you will have to turn around while I works on this.”

“Yeah sure, I will be sleeping next to this tree, wake me up when you are finished.” I then lay down next to a tree and try to sleep.

But that doesn’t work because before I know it. *DONE!* GAH! You scared me. *Oh sorry, but the house is finished.* It is? I look behind me and see nothing but a small platform. And what is that supposed to be? *A teleporter, duh.* Oh right. How does it work? *You stand on the platform and press the button.* I could have told you that. *Then why did you ask?* Please just shut up.

I stand on the platform and click the button, I get a fuzzy feeling and then I am suddenly standing in a hallway with a clothes racket or whatever that’s called, I forgot. I see myself standing on an exact copy of the same platform. Makes sense I guess. *How else would you get down without flying.* What do you mean get down? *Just go into the next room and look out the window.* Yeah sure.

I open the door and I see a gigantic room, how large is this room? *About 75 square meters, why?* That is large.

I look around the room and I see a large sofa before a giant TV with… Did you have to make ALL freaking console that ever existed go here? I don’t even need them. *Oh ok.* And before I know it they are all gone. Seems better. I look around more, and wow this room is empty except for the windows and the seven doors. Where do they even go? *One goes to the kitchen and eating spot, another one goes to the master bedroom another one to the tower and the last four to guest bedrooms or the children’s bedrooms.* Are you implying I am going to get kids? *It is inevitable, so it’s good to be prepared and it’s always good to have extra rooms.* That seems fair. *Now go and look out a window.*

I walk over to the nearest window and… HOLY GOD WHY ARE WE FLYING? *The house is levitating through a constant magic spell I casted.* But why does it have to fly? *I don’t know I just wanted to make it cool.* It is cool don’t give me wrong I was just surprised. *Oh and there is an added bonus in here for you, actually two bonuses.* And what are those? *The first being, you never have to clean the place, dust can’t appear here. Don’t ask, just accept it.* That Is awesome because I hate cleaning. And what’s the final thing? *It’s something about the master bedroom, can you guess?* Don’t tell me you… *I sound proofed the room! So no one outside the room can hear what is going on in there.* I fall on my feet straight into the ground. *Dave? Are you ok? HELLO!* I am fine, you just… I can’t believe you did that. *I know, I mostly did it for the heck of it.* Hmm kay. But what made you make it a normal house that can fly when you could make it out of clouds? *So your friends can visit.* OH yeah I forgot that, thanks for that by the way. *No problem Dave, you are my friend after all.* You are my friends as well, I don’t know about Dark though. *He will come around and when you have known him for as long as I have, you get used to it. And besides, you don’t know what happened to him.*

What did happen to him? *I am not telling you because I promised not to tell, what I am wondering is why the author felt the need to change paragraph there.* What are you talking about again? *Oh sorry I got carried away.* Ok… *Shouldn’t you stand up again?* Oh yeah. I stand on my feet and walk over to the couch and sit down, yeah I can live with this couch because IT’S GOD DAMN FUCKING AMAZING, and ok I am overusing those words but whatever. How do you make so good choices on these things? *I know my furniture, and let’s leave it at that.*

‘KNOCK KNOCK’ Who could that be? Nopony even knows this exist right? *Probably somepony who accidentally clicked on the button.* Sounds fair.

“Where are we?” Is that? No it can’t be…

“Ah don’t know, should we knock?” *I think it is.*

“Don’t be ridiculous Applebloom, we should get out of here.” OMG it is them, holy shit.

“While you two were busy being dictionaries I already knocked remember?” That is a very weird conversation they are having. *YES, and now go and open the door.* Good idea.

I walk over to the door and open it. “Hello?”

“GAAAAHH!” They all scream in unison.

“Calm down, I’m not going to hurt you, I’m Dave by the way.” They seemed to calm down after that.

“So you are Dave? I’m Sweetie Belle.” I can see that.

“Ah’m Applebloom.” I hope this is not going where I think its going.

“And I am Scootaloo.”

“And we are…” *BRACE YOURSELF!*

“THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!” They let out a small shockwave as the screamed that, and it was REALLY loud, jesus.

“That’s nice, but what are you three doing here? It’s not like this place is out in the open or something.”

“We found this weird platform thing, almost like that one.” She then pointed at the teleport. “And we pushed the button, and now we are here.”

“I could have told you that, but no matter. Do you want to know where you are right now?” They all smiled and nodded really fast. “Ok then, follow me.”

I motion them to follow me over to the window but they stop when they trotted inside the house. “You really have a big house here. It seems awesome.” There is really only one of those three who could have said that, so if you don’t know I feel sorry for you.

“There is something funny about this house, I just got it and I haven’t even been in all the rooms yet. Now get over here and look out the window.” They look at me and smile and then trot over to me.

When they look out the window they gasp. “Ah don’t understand, how can we be in th’ air?”

“I asked the guy who made it and he said it was because he thought it would be awesome and it kind of is.”

“Where is it located though, I have never seen it before.”

I laugh at little and they start to look at me weirdly. “Well that’s because he created the house in ten minutes and before you say anything, it is fully possible for the guy who did it.” Though it really is amazing, thanks again. *It’s no trouble, it’s not like I used a lot of energy or anything.* It was still really nice of you to do that.

“He must be ah fast build’r.” HAH, accent, funny.

“He didn’t build it the normal way, he used magic, I am not sure how though, and I’m not going to question it, because well I have a house of my own now.” I then let forth a small smile. “That’s enough with introductions, I need to get to know my house better, but can you do me a favor?” They all nod very slowly. “I kind of want to show this place to my friends, so I wanted to ask If you could get them here?”

“And what ponies would that be?”

“Hmm let’s see, there is Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy (Still annoyed at her), Rainbow Dash, Iron Forge, Nova and Chilly. Did you get them all?” They nod and rush out the door and I hear a small whooshing sound, kind of like the TARDIS sound but not really. OH wait I forgot to mention this, HOLY SHIT THOSE KIDS ARE CUTE. I know it sounds silly to say it so late but holy god they almost made my heart split in half, just because of the high cuteness factor holy god. *You are so random sometimes with what you say, you know that right?* Well it kind of was that chock moment so when they left I got all the cuteness at the same times, but holy shit that was amazing.

Ok now to check out the rest of the rooms, where should I go first? *Go to the kitchen!* Ok then. I walk over to the door he directed me to, stop asking how I don’t know so shut up! *I think we are rubbing off on you.* I have noticed because I am talking to people that doesn’t exist. That can’t be healthy. I open the door and how many square meters? *About 30.* Why do you have exaggerate? *It’s funny and besides it’s not that big, it’s fits all the thing you need in a kitchen.* That is true, fridge, freezer and stove and all that jazz and lots and lots of cabinets, what is even in those? *Oh I know, look in the one in front of you and then up a bit.* I open the cabinet he asked me to… Why is there so many chips in here? *They taste good, DUH!* Yeah yeah, that’s all for this room now let’s check out the master bedroom or rather my bedroom. *It’s the door to your right when you go out of this room.* Hmm kay. I walk into the room and all I see is a bed a dresser and windows, ok not that I expected something else, but it’s good it’s a really big bed though I am going to need that. Hehehehe. *And you called me a pervert.* SHUT UP! I usually roll around a lot in bed, I haven’t done that her though, weird…

Now what room should I choose next? *Take the first door to your right again, it goes to the Tower.* I still don’t understand why I need that. *You can lock the door to it, so it would be like a safe haven, not really since it has a lot of windows but whatever.*

I walk inside the door and start walking up the stairs. Why is this taking so long? *It’s a tower and besides it feels a lot better when you get up there, and it’s also workout, though it is a small one, it’s still a workout. That reminds me, on Tuesday we are going to start your training.* Oh I almost forgot about that, good thing you remembered, oh wait, Twilight still have my sword, I guess I will have to get it back later. I come up to the top of the tower… It’s nothing special really it’s just a lot of windows and a couch, wow this is a downer. *And you are boring, I tried to do something nice and this is how you repay me?* No it’s good it’s just that I thought since it is you we are talking about here I thought it would be something more like you. *I don’t get it.* No matter, now let’s check the guest rooms or whatever they are.

When I come downstairs I got the habit of going into the first door to my right and when I get inside all I see is the normal bedroom stuff like a bed and a dresser, nothing special here, are they all the same? *Pretty much.* Oh ok.

‘KNOCK KNOCK’ How did they time it so well? *How should I know?*

I walk over to the door and open it to see all my friends, I smile and let them inside…

"Pure needs no reason to do what he does so just accept it!!!"

Welcome home for the first time party?

"Oh, sorry for the not posting in a while, but things have been hectic, but expect good things because my school ends tomorrow, but the downside of that is no work on chapter tomorrow, meh i can handle it, it's all about you guys though. And before i get too carried away here's the thing!"

As I motioned my friends inside, all of them had their jaws had hit the ground… Wait, where is Chilly? No matter, he probably got caught up in something, or he was too lazy, I would go for the latter. Oh and the CMC are still staying outside, hmm… “Why don’t you come inside?” They all smile as I say that and I smile back. *You have gotten a lot of friends in a short time, lucky for you.* Yeah I really am a lucky man. “Now what do you all think of it?” They all turn to me; their jaws are still hitting the floor.

“H-how did we even get here? We stepped onto something and then we are suddenly here?” Twilight shakes her head as to regain some composure.

“That is quite simple actually, that platform thing teleported you here, probably by using magic but I’m not quite sure. OH and don’t forget to look out the window.” Now they just look confused and walk over to the window. Twilight falls over forward as she looks outside.

“How are we flying? And how come are we not flying?” She says lying on the floor. She stands up and slightly tries to dust herself off.

“You are the only one asking questions… Weird. Oh anyway, the house is flying by the use of magic, and before you ask how it was created or anything you only need to know one thing.”

“And what would that be, Dave?”

“Pure.” Her eyes go wide in realization, so does RD’s and Alex’s eyes.

“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAASSSSSSSSSSSSSPPPPPPPPPP!” That came out of nowhere, oh wait it’s Pinkie. I quickly grab her before she disappears, how did I do that? Don’t question it, that’s how.

“No alcohol, we don’t want a repeat and besides, children are present.” She smiles and disappears. “Any questions?”

“Who’s this Pure feller y’all are talkin’ about?” I don’t want to take this up right now. *But I love it.* You don’t get the worst part, because you are just sitting in there. *I know and I love it, it’s so much fun.* …

“I don’t want to answer that right now, since it’s not that important and besides I am sure Twilight could give you a good explanation on the subject.” They all just nod (Except for RD, Twilight and Alex/Nova).

Dash get’s a sense of determination and drags me into a room (Which accidentally was the master bedroom. Yay for nopony hearing!). She knocks me onto the bed and closes the door. “Uhhhm, Dash what are you doing?”

“Oh nothing. Just wondering why you felt the need to leave.” JESUS, really? That’s what this is about? *You should really have seen this coming.* I know but I am stupid sometimes. *I noticed that.* SHUT YOUR MOUTH!

“I am not leaving, I am simply changing location.” That was probably not the best choice of words. *You don’t say?*

“Haha, very funny. But seriously though, my place was fine right?” This is not something you would expect RD to say, she seems out of character for some reason.

“Oh there is nothing wrong with your place, except maybe that friends can’t visit and stuff.” She sighs and walks over to the window.

“I guess you are right. But I guess I could just move in, right?” That was a quick turn. Heh, what would I expect from RD?

“I would approve to that, and besides I did not know the house would be finished as fast as it was, I expected it to take at least another couple of weeks, but it’s a really big house I got in ten minutes.” *Don’t forget the FLAT.* OH shut up with that, please? *”Sniff” Maybe… “Sniff” Maybe…* STOP IT!

“It only took ten minutes to make? That is really fast, but that seems something a powerful being or whatever he is would be capable of.” *True that, even though this was nothing really.* I know I know, you can destroy a universe in ten seconds flat. *Now you are the one being bad.* I just said it the way you would. *Yeah, I don’t believe that.* Just… GRAAAAH!

“That is true, should we go outside again though?” She makes a simple nod and we walk outside straight into a dark room.

I should have expected this.

“SUUUUUUUUUUURPRRIEEEEESSSS!!!” I fake being surprised.

“Oh wow, I am really surprised here!” RD then hits me in the leg. “HEY!” She then continues to snicker for a bit.

“Were you surprised? Because you looked surprised and I love to make people surprised because they go ‘GAAAASSSSP’ which mean they are surprised and that’s so funny and did I mention this is your ‘DAVE’S GOT A NEW HOME PARTY!’ This is going to be so much f…” I stick my hand in front of her mouth… Again…

“I am surprised (Not really) and it’s good to see you all here.” Sctootaloo then steps up to me and asks.

“What were you two doing in that room?” She then opens an eye really much looking at me. Uhm what?

“Talking, that’s all. Right Dash?”

“Yup, that’s all we did, and why are you worrying squirts?” She stops looking at me and looks over to RD really normally.

“It’s nothing, I just thought…” Weird… I don’t want what I think is happening, please don’t make this happen. *Make what happen?* Nothing, it’s probably just something I think about too much. *You know you can’t hide things from me, so let’s take a look here… Hmmm… Oh so you don’t want that? Don’t worry, it’s not like that.* Thank god. I am happy for her then. (Guess three times what he’s talking about, if you get it wrong then I don’t know what to say)

“Thought what?” RD, I think you already know…

“It’s nothing, now to the party!” She then smiles and runs off to her friends.

“I think I know, what she thought…” *Well, duh it’s kind of obvious. What would you think if you saw someone get pulled into a room?* I know, but it’s still funny.

“Well, I do too but she is half-right on that note.”

“True that, though when are we going to tell everypony?”

“Eh, you know, not right now, and besides they probably already know anyway.” That depends… *They have seen you and her, WHAT DO YOU THINK?* Well I know, but I am mostly doing this for the heck of it.

“That’s true, but they can’t know for sure unless we tell them right?”

“Well, yes but you get what I am saying.” I nod. “And now let’s get to the party.” She looks up at me and we both smile.

I walk over to Alex talking to Forge. “Ey Nova, sup?”

“Oh, Dave! Nothing much just asking Forge here about you actually doing your job.”

“And I said that you are really good at what you do when you want to, but you can be really lazy though.” HA, that’s funny. *It is?* Well yes, because I am a lazy bastard and stuff so… *Mhm…*

“Yeah, I have always been a lazy guy, though I have been better since I came to Equestria, if you want experience of my laziness just ask Ale… I mean Nova.” Forge raises an eyebrow but brushes it off. Lucky me! *Indeed.*

“Oh yes, he is a really lazy guy when he’s bored, but when pranks are on the horizon, holy Celestia he goes insane.” I blush a bit and scratch the back of my head.

“Well, I love a good prank, especially the zoo thing, BEST THING EVER!” We both laugh a bit at the memory. “How about you Forge? Do you ever prank ponies?”

“You know, I’m quite a relaxed pony so to say, so I’ve never really pranked a pony before.” I know what to do with this guy now.

“It’s settled then, we need to go on a pranking spree soon.” I rub my hands together. “It is going to be brilliant.”

“Well, it’s you, so stuff is going to get really pranky.” PRANKS ARE THE BEST THING EVER! *Calm down, geez.* I just get overly exited sometimes. Hehe.

“Are you two sure of this? I am not sure I want to.”

“Forge my friend, we are not asking you we are forcing you, and you will not be disappointed afterwards, I promise you that.” That’s my reason and I’m sticking to it. *I see that you like your principles.* Indeed I do.

“Oh and Dave, before I forget I brought this.” And seemingly out of nowhere he hoofs me a ukulele.

“Did you just go Pinkie Pie on me?”

“Maybe… But you will never know how. MUAHAHHAHA!” That’s Alex alright. I take the ukulele.

“And what do you expect me to do with this? You know I can only play one… I guess that would make sense considering which song it is.” *Let me guess, it’s about rainbows?* How did you know? *You know how I know, and I want to see this.*

“Ok, but what are you two talking about?”

“OH, it’s just that Alex brought me this, and I am going to use it later, but not now.”

“Awwww, why are you so mean to me Dave? You know how I love to see you do this kind of stuff.” That’s why I am not going to do it, numbskull. I smile slightly.

“I know that, that’s why I won’t do it now.”

“Dave, that’s so sad, because you are such a good singer as well.” My eyes light up. And i blush a bit.

“Nova do you really think so?” He nods. YAY ME! *Yay you!* Thanks.

“Well I have listened to your singing almost since we met, and I must say you have gotten better over time.” MY legs are starting to feel jittery.

“That’s good to know, hehe, now let me put this somewhere safe.” I walk over to the bedroom and go inside and put the ukulele on the bed. I walk outside again, hmm what should I do now? *I know! You should totally do something.* I would never have guessed.

I take a step but before I can do anything else Chilly storms through the door, how did he even know where to look? Everypony looks at him; he just shrugs it off and drags Pinkie into another room. And what is that about? *DRAMA!* I don’t think so, but you never know. Meh, guess I will just talk to Twilight for some reason I don’t know. I walk up to her and Rarity, I will never know exactly what Alex sees in her, but that’s just me.

“Hello ladies.”

“Dave, it’s quite a humble house you got here, really big if you ask me.” Ha! Posh.

“Yeah, I’m surprised you actually got Pure to make this, seems unlike him.”

“Oh no, you are talking about Dark, Pure is a great guy actually. And to you Rarity, I know it’s big, I didn’t make it but I still like it.”

“Yeah, it’s hard to keep track of them since I haven’t really talked with them a lot.”

“I have to ask because it never got explained to me. Who are Pure and Dark?” Can you make a cloud and talk? *Nope, I don’t want to.* Yeah sure…

“They are what you could call immortal beings, that’s all I can really say, and oh they have unlimited power.” *UNLIMITED PAAAWWAAHH!!!* STOP!!!

“Oh, sounds really unlikely.”

“Rarity, he is talking the truth, remember yesterday when the earth shook yesterday?” She nods. “Well I felt it as well and that was the Dark guy, right Dave?”

“Yes, though I do not know the extent of their power.” *You just said it, UNLIMITED!* Please stop.

“They do seem quite weird, wait who’s in your head right now?”

“What do you mean in his head my dear Twilight?”

“It’s nothing special really, it’s just that they switch each day and they are in my head, don’t freak out, it’s nothing dangerous.” Her eyes open in realization.

“Oh, I think I understand now.” *How can Alex like somepony this slow?* It’s his cup of coffee so to speak.

That’s pretty much how the night went on, except for a few things like I think I saw Pinkie and Chilly making out for a while there, good for them. Another thing was that I got knocked straight into a table and fainted for a few seconds, nothing dangerous. But when everypony was about to go home Chilly decided it was too boring to go home so he fell on to the sofa and fell asleep, But Pinkie said something about him being a silly-filly and threw him on her back and brought him home, or at least that’s what I hope happened. And now it’s only me and Dash left in the house, what are you thinking? *That you two are going to…* Please, just please don’t, because you know that won’t happen... Yet. *Though I know what chapter.* Stop talking in code. *Hmm maybe, but I don’t want to.* Whatever, just please stop talking.

“Now that that is over with, what should we do Dashie?” *You should…* NO!

“Meh I don’t know, maybe eat something.” ‘GROWL’ That was both of our stomachs churning for food. *I would never have guessed.*

“Heh yeah, sounds like a plan.” What do I even have in this place? *Go and look, you will see.*

We walk into the kitchen. *OMG, what a plot twist!* Ok let’s check in the fridge, what do I have… Oh just the regular stuff, meh how boring, guess I will just take something…

Ok, now that we have actually eaten something, I don’t really know what it was, but it was really good so I guess that is good right? *You are so going to get food poisoning.* Nope, because you would never do that… RIGHT!? Ok and now to the stuff in the place over there in the room thing… SMITE THE HEATHENS! *Uh, what?* Oh sorry never mind me and my silly things…

Ok, we walk into the bedroom and I see the ukulele, hmm yeah, this is the perfect time for this.

“And what is that mini-guitar thing?”

“That, my dear Rainbow is a ukulele that Nova brought to me and reminded me of what I can do with it. What he reminded me of is a very special song that I hope you will like.”

“Now you got my interest.” I knew it! I so have this in the bag now…

“Yeah, but I will not play it now, because I am really tired and stuff.” *You and your stuff…*

That was the night, plus a lot of snuggling and finally actually falling asleep about an hour later.

"Did i forget to mention Scootaloo is Cutealoo? Meh no matter.

Ok now listen here: I have already asked this acouple of times and i have only gotten two people to answer me, what i want to know is, do you guys want a Q&A? Because if I get one more pony on this, i will make it. Pinkie promise!"

A good morning. A bad mind.

"Well, well, well. Its finally my turn to say somthing. And for those of you how don't know who i am, I'm the so called Co Arthor. Now to finally speak my mind... CHAPTER IN YO FACE!"

I wake up to the birds sing outside the window and the sun shining into my eyes. I decide to keep my eyes closed to spare myself the pain of the sun's bright light. I can feel a light pressure on my chest. Not knowing what it is I bring up my hand to my face and block the sunlight so i can open my eyes. On my chest i see Rainbow Dash sleeping soundly and snoring quietly. Oh my god she so cute. This is the perfect moment. The birds are singing, the sun is slowly rising and Dashie is sleeping on my chest providing a comfortable warmth. Nothing can ruin this moment. ‘WASAAAAAAP!’ Ok, that did the trick. You really can’t give me a moment of peace, can you? ‘I can, I just don’t want to.’ Aah. Well anyway, what’s up on today’s agenda? ‘We have an agenda? Why was I not informed of this?’ We don’t have an agenda I was just wondering what we’re gonna do today. ‘So, you lied to me? lying to someone is the worst possible thing you can do.’ ...Was that what i think it was? ‘...Yes. Just wondering, how long are you gonna talk to me and do absolutely nothing when there’s a creeper to your left?’ ...A *gulp* creeper? ‘Yeah, I had nothing to do so i made a creeper that will explode if you make any sudden movements.’ WHY? ‘Dunno.’

I look over to my left and sure enough there’s a creeper. Moving slowly I lift Dash up from my chest and notice that the so called creeper is nothing more than a stuffed animal. I put Dash down on the bed. A stuffed animal? ‘Wow, I didn’t think you would notice it that fast. Congrats.’ So I get a stuffed creeper? YES! BEST. GIFT EVER! ‘You can keep it if you do three small things for me.’ And what are those? ‘One: Use it to scare the shit out of Nova, two: I want you to help me pull a prank on the entire village. And four, no, three: Don’t eat pears, i HATE pears.’ What is with you and doctor who references? ‘They’re epic. Need i say more?’ Guess not. I decided to wake Dash up but i didn’t know how to without pissing her off. ‘Over the rainbow?’ Good idea. I get out of bed and head over to the ukulele i got from Nova yesterday and picked it up. ‘Don’t play it yet.’ Why? ‘You need to tune it first.’ ...Um. I don’t know how to do that. ‘...Ok, you know what. I’m not a morning person so.’ I lose control of my hands and they start to tune the ukulele. How can you do that, I didn’t give you control? ‘Like i said, I’m not a morning person so i skipped that part. Lets see... Done.’ Wow you’re good. I regain control of my hands and sat down on the side of the bed and started to play over that rainbow. As i started playing the song she woke up and rubbed her eyes before looking at me with a questioning look. I close my eyes to fully concentrate on the song.

“Somewhere over the rainbow
Way up high
And the dreams that you dreamed of
Once in a lullaby ii ii iii
Somewhere over the rainbow
Blue birds fly
And the dreams that you dreamed of
Dreams really do come true ooh ooooh
Someday I'll wish upon a star
Wake up where the clouds are far behind me ee ee eeh
Where trouble melts like lemon drops
High above the chimney tops that’s where you'll find me oh
Somewhere over the rainbow
Blue birds fly
And the dream that you dare to, oh why, oh why can't I? i iiii

Someday I'll wish upon a star,
Wake up where the clouds are far behind me ee ee eeh
Where trouble melts like lemon drops
High above the chimney top that's where you'll find me
Oh, Somewhere over the rainbow way up high
And the dream that you dare to, why, oh why can't I? I hiii ?”

I slowly open my eyes and turned to Dash who sat on the bed looking at me with a smile. “That was beautiful Dave. Were did you learn to play that song?”

“Well one day I found my dads old ukulele and i really liked that song so I started to practice it with a little help from my good old friend, Internet. But forget about that, what did you think of the song?”

“Well to be honest the song was kind of slow for my taste but the lyrics were awesome. Still i liked it.” She stands up on the bed and walks over to me, wraps her hooves around my neck and kisses me. OMG she’s kissing me. What do I do? What do I do. ‘Now you must choose. You can either kiss her back and you will both be happy, you can move back and break the kiss which will make her think you’re not interested in her or, one of my personal favorites, use your tongue and you will take it one step too far, but still. TONGUE!’ Ok tongue. Wait, NO! No tongue. ‘Aww party pooper.’ Somewhere in ponyville a pink mare's mane deflated. I wrap my arms around Dash and hold her close as i closed my eyes. After a few seconds we break the kiss and look into each others eyes.

“Wow, that was. Wow, wouldn’t mind doing THAT again.”

“Yeah, but could you keep it a secret. I Don’t think everyone would agree with it.”

“I’m sure your friends would be ok with it but if you’re sure. My lips are sealed”

“Thanks” ‘I wonder if Pinkie would throw a “Ranbows first kiss party?’

“Oh no.”

“What’s wrong?”

“...Dark”

“...Buck” ‘Well I’ll see you later, I got a party to plan, see ya.’

“Well there goes that secret. Sorry Dashie.”

“What’s wrong with him anyway, can’t he stop being a jerk for five seconds?”

“Doubt it”

“Well anyway, are you gonna go to the concert that’s being held in ponyville in three days?”

“Concert?”

“Yeah, there’s this band that pop up a few weeks ago and they’ve held a concert every other day. The band is called ‘The Impure’ They’ve even asked Celestia if she could come. She had a meeting with the band yesterday after she left ponyville.”

“What did she say?”

“Dunno, but I think the Equestria Daily will tell us.”

“Well what are we waiting for? Lets go eat some breakfast and head over to Twilight, me just getting this house means I don’t have Equestria Daily delivered to me every day.” ‘Wait, you’re going to Twilight? Perfect, I have something I wish to give her. I left it on the kitchen table.’ Oh you’re back, what is it? ‘A book I think she needs.’ Is that really all it is? A book? ‘Yep’ *sigh* allright, I’ll give her the book. ‘Thanks. Ooh I almost forgot I have a gift for you too. Here.’ A Present came out of nowhere and landed on my lap with a note that said “Happy First kiss with Rainbow, hopefully this will help.”

“What’s that, Dave?”

“Its a *gift* from Dark.”

“This can’t be good.” ‘Hey, that wasn’t nice.’ Well you’re not nice so why should she be nice to you? ‘Good point.’ What is it anyway? ‘A book I think you’ll find useful.’ Well, thank you?

“He said it a book, I wonder what kind of book.” I begin to unwrap it and when I’m done I can’t believe what i’m seeing. It’s said “Kamasutra: The Pony Version.” Ooh no you didn’t. ‘Ooh yes I did, Trollface.’ I cover the book and walk out of the bedroom.

“Dave where are you going?” Dash asks.

“I’m going to incinerate this book.” ‘How?’

“Why?”

“This book should never have been created. Its foul content must never be seen by pony eyes.” ‘Don’t you think you’re overreacting?’ No. ‘Ok fine.’ The book began to burn with a black flame in my hand but it didn’t burn my hand. ‘There it’s gone. now can you just go to Twilight and give her the book?’ Is it another one of those books? ‘No, I may be evil but I’m not sick.’ Good. “Hey Dash what do you want for breakfast?” ‘I didn’t know you could cook.’ I can’t. ‘Then you’re screwed’

“How about some pancakes, you can never go wrong with that.” I really didn’t think this through. ‘Need help?’ What, you’re actually offering to help me? ‘Ok, I know that I may be an Evil, twisted, selfish, sadistic bastard that spends his day tormenting you with pure epicness and references, but don’t you think that deep down inside I’m a nice guy?’ No ‘Damn it. Well anyway I’m turning over a new leaf and I’m gonna try to be nice so I’ve already made breakfast. Its on the table.’ Wow, really? Thanks.

“Well, come and eat. It’s already done.”

“That was fast. Mmh smells nice.”

“Hope you enjoy it.”

After the breakfast, which was great by the way, we head over to Twilight to give her Darks *gift* and read Equestria Daily.

We arrive at the library and knock on the door. After a few seconds a purple aura surrounds the door and we here Twilight say “Come in.” She’s going through all of the book in the library and putting them back in alphabetical order.

“Um, Twilight. Are you ok?” I ask

“Ooh yes I’m fine, I just need to clean up the library and then all of ponyville for Celestias arrival.”

“Celestia’s coming over? When?”

“In three days” Three days. That’s when that concert is going to start.

“So she IS going to watch the concert. Awesome. Anyway Twilight, Dark asked me to give you this gift. He said it’s a book you will find useful.” I hold the book out and she grabs it with her magic.

“This is a gift from Dark?” I nod. “This can’t be good.” ‘Ooh of fucking course, when i’m finally trying to be nice she acts like this, maybe i should just be an asshole again to make her happy.’

“Actually he said he’s turning over a new leaf and wants to be a nice guy and make friends.” ‘When did i say I wanted to make friends?’ Just go with it.

“Really? Well i guess everyone deserves a second chance so thank you for this gift Dark.” She smiles and begins to unwrap the book. When she’s done her face changes from happy to unamused. She looks over to me and says. “You really haven’t changed, have you?” ‘Nah, too much work.’ What did you give her? I walk over to Twilight, look at the book and fall over laughing.

“HAHAHAHA that was a good one Dark!” ‘Glad you liked it.’

“What’s so funny?” Rainbow asks.

“The book Twilight got from Dark is called “How to properly NOT mess up a spell." Haha classic” She falls over laughing just like me and Twilight just looks pissed.

“You know what Dave, this is the perfect time to try out one of my new spells.” *gulp* I’m boned.

“W-w-what does it do?”

“It will allow me to travel to the back of your mind where Dark is and look into his memories.”

“Why would you want to do that?” ‘Good question.’

“Well if he really has lived for as long as he says, it would mean that must have an incredible amount of knowledge. Just think of the things I could learn.”

“Wow Really? Well then by all means go ahead.” I sit down so she can reach me with her horn. She walk over to me, her horn glowing purple, and places it on my forehead.

POV: Third person.
Location: Dave's mind.

Twilight found herself on a big circle like field of flowers with a big tree in the middle. And under that big tree sat Dark with a black robe and hood covering his face. So this is the inside of Dave's mind and that must be Dark sitting under the tree. Twilight thought to herself. She walks over to the tree and takes a look at Dark. He’s in his human form and looks to be sleeping soundly. She gets closer and closer to him and when she’s only a few feet away from him he speaks.

“So you want to see some of my memories do you? And you are even willing to go into someone else's mind to satisfy your curiosity? I Applaud you. *clap* *clap* *clap* But sadly I don’t feel sharing.”

“You don’t really have a choice in it. This spell will allow me to look into your memories whether you want me to or not.”

“Is that really exactly what the book said?” She nods. “Well then I will just have to use the loophole.”

“What loophole?”

“It’s simple really. The spell requires you to touch me with your horn to look into my memories. Like what you did with Dave, you used the spell and now you’re in his mind and can look into his memories. Let me show you.”

“There is no need for that, i don’t want to see his memories. Just yours.” She leaps at him but he disappears and she ends up with her horn stuck in the tree. Dark stands a few feet next to her chuckling at the sight. When Twilight tries to free herself she can’t remove her horn from the tree which causes Dark to laugh his ass off.

“Well this is an interesting development. Need any help?”

“NO, I don’t need any help from you, not that you would help me anyway.” Dark just sits down and looks at Twilight who’s trying to free herself but to no avail. “...Would you really help me?” She asks in a low voice.

“I’m sorry, what was that?”

“Could you help me?” She asks a little louder.

“What’s the magic word?” He asks in a playful voice.

“Please?”

“Please what?”

“Please help me get away from this tree!” She yells in annoyance.

“Well since you asked so nicely, why not?” He walk over to her side and snaps his fingers summoning a sword. He raises it above his head and gets a wicked smile. “This won’t hurt at all... For me.”

“WAIT! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?”

“I’m cutting off your horn so you can get away from the tree, like you asked.”

“Can you please do it WITHOUT cutting off my horn?” Twilight is really scared of Dark and decided that if she wanted to get out of this she needs to be as friendly as she can.

“Aww, so you want me to do it the boring way. Whatever.” His sword disappears from his grasp and he leans over and holds out his hand right next to her horn. “Boom.” He created shockwave right under her horn and therefore sends her flying away from the tree. “Headshot.” He lower his hand and look over at Twilight who’s beginning to stand up. She looks over at him, her right eye twitching. “You ok?”

“Just. Stand. STILL!” She screams as she runs towards him.

“Ok.” Now he’s just standing there and Twilight is running straight at him, her horn glowing purple once more. Dark, deciding to add insult to injury, sits down and waits for Twilight to cast the spell. She’s a few feet away from him and jump but right before the impact he disappears once again but this time he reappears right behind her. He wraps his left arm around her neck and holds her horn with his right.

“Let me go!” She tries to get away but fails. “What are you doing?”

“What you wanted. I’m showing you some of my memories. You have three options. One: Rule 34. Two: SAW. And three: You leave. Now choose.”

“Which one is worst?” She asks with fear in her voice.

“Hmm for you... Rule 34. But i recommend that you leave.” He tries to convince her but she won’t give in.

“I came in here to find out more about you. I choose number two.” She says with a decisive tone.

“Suit yourself.” A black screen appears and Dark is still holding Twilight and forces her to watch.

"I hade a field-day writing this one. Ooh and please, Do hate me, it only makes me stronger

Beware...

"I AM BACK, HOLY SHIT THAT TOOK A LONG TIME!!! but I hope this makes up for it!"

Twilight suddenly opened her eyes and looked at me, and backed away really slowly. She suddenly stopped and got a very scared look on her face. She then started screaming for some seconds before she collapsed.

“Well that was anti-climactic.” I deadpanned and Rainbow nodded. ‘How did she take it? I didn’t get to see her reaction, oh please tell me it was good.’ What did you show her? She fainted for Celestia’s sake. ‘She collapsed? Only that? Well that’s a disappointment to say the least. Oh and I showed her SAW.’ Why? ‘Well it was that or Rule34 or leaving, and you know Twilight, she would never leave.’ True, but why didn’t you give her another not so cold option? ‘Dave, think about who you are talking to right now.’ ...Right.

“What did he do?” Rainbow asked curiously.

“He showed her something I don’t want anypony to see, and I’m really sorry Twilight. He’s a jerk but we can’t do anything about it really.” ‘Exactly, I’m more overpowered than Celestia but I’m not allowed to do anything ridiculous, because Pure would kill me, that bastard…’ He’s at least on our side, protecting us from you. ‘I will have you know that I’m actually not against you, I’m just me and that’s it.’ Okay then.

I picked Twilight up from where she had collapsed and flew her up to her room and put her in bed.

“I still hate Dark.” Rainbow Dash stated very clearly.

“I know, I hate him too.” ‘BUT I LOVE YOUUUUUUUU!’ Shut up.

Meanwhile in a location not specified:

A blue box started appearing out of nowhere making very weird sounds (The breaks were not turned off). The box had materialized completely and the door opened.

From the box came two ponies, a brown earth pony stallion with a cutie mark that looked like an hourglass. The other pony was a grey Pegasus mare with a blond mane; she had single lazy eye and stumbled as she walked outside the box.

“Ditzy, are you ok?” The stallion asked the Pegasus named ‘Ditzy’.

“I’m fine Doctor don’t worry about me.” The ‘Doctor’ nodded and locked the door to his blue box.

“Let’s vamoose and see why the TARDIS brought us here. Allons-y!” The stallion shouted as he started walking towards what seemed to be a mountain.

“Wait for me!” Ditzy shouted and then she fell… Again.

“Oh sorry, you know how I get around new things and this one is sure to get good.” He said as he helped the Pegasus stand up once again. As Ditzy stood up again she shook her head trying to clear her head of dizziness.

“Thanks… Let’s go into this place then? It’s going to be fun as it always is around you.” Both of them shared a laugh as they started to trot off towards the mountain.

They walked for a while when they got stopped by a voice. “OY! What are you doing here? This is the archeology site of DDE. Visitors are not allowed.” A unicorn shouted. The Doctor showed him a paper saying he’s a high officer of the DDE cooperation.

“I’m new, but don’t worry about that, now what are you doing here again? And silly me forgetting things, what did DDE stand for again?” The Doctor asked as the unicorn led them towards the camp some ponies had established.

“DDE stands for ‘Daring’s Daring Expeditions’.” The Doctor looked at Ditzy and they both tried to hold in the giggles of the ridiculous name of the cooperation. “We got an anonymous tip that an explosion happened here, so Daring Do herself decided that this was something of interest.” The Doctor got a curious look on his face.

“Explosion? What kind of explosion and when exactly did this happen?” The Doctor continue to think about what it could mean and Ditzy just continued to walk.

“The tip arrived a week ago and the explosion was said to have happened about two weeks ago. We just found the location itself actually and it revealed a cave. They are about to send a team into the cave lead by the the C.E.O. herself, DARING DO! Everypony admires the boss since she has discovered all those things herself and yes the books are in fact very real.” The Doctor and Ditzy looked at each other with equally shocked expressions.

“The boss is Daring Do? This is so cool!” Squealed Ditzy.

“Calm down Ditzy, don’t get too excited. We are here to observe remember? Though I very much would like to meet the ‘boss’, she seems nice.” The doctor pointed out.

The ponies arrived at the camp and nopony greeted them it was almost as if it had been abandoned. “Rats, they left without me. Guess we will have to run, follow me fellow employees.” The unicorn shouted as he started to run off towards the mountain.

“Doctor, should we follow him? He seems a bit off.” Ditzy said while tilting her head to the site.

“He’s fine, no need to worry your little head Ditzy, I’m here remembering? Nothing could possibly go wrong.” Unluckily for the Doctor, Murphy’s Law exists.

The Ponies arrived at an entrance into the mountain, the cave itself was fully lit up with light.

“They put up lights? Good, now we can catch up to them much faster!” The unicorn exclaimed as he rushed away from the pair.

The doctor looked around the tunnel and found something on the wall. “Ditzy, come and look at this.” The Doctor motioned for the Pegasus to look at some kind of text.

“It’s some kind of text; there is nothing wrong with text right?” Ditzy asked.

“Can you read it?” The Doctor asked and Ditzy simply shook her head. “Exactly, we can’t read it; the TARDIS usually translates texts from the known universe.” Ditzy gasped. “Yes, this mean this place is not normal, what is even weirder is that this place exists in Equestria of all places. Whatever this place is, it had to be in Equestria. I wonder how old this place is though.” The Doctor stated as he left the text and started to trot further into the cave. Ditzy quickly noticed this and flew to his side.

Wind blew through the tunnel sounding like a whisper, unable to decipher it; the Doctor simply ignored it as wind. The tunnel got darker as they went further in. The Doctor thought that this was a sign that they were getting closer to the group of ponies supposedly wandering through this cave.

The Doctor stopped in his tracks as he saw something at the edge of his eye. He quickly trotted over to what he had seen and Ditzy followed him. “Now this is very odd.”

“What’s odd? I can see more text.”

“That’s the point, this text is in Gallopfreyan, its another language that I’m the last one to know, but how did it get here and why aren’t this text the same as in the start of the cave? This get’s more and more weird the longer this cave goes on. I can’t salvage a lot from it though, it’s very damaged, but I can get one word out.”

“What that word then Doctor?” Ditzy asked curiously.

“Test, that’s all I can get out. Test, now what do they mean? That could be multiple things, but the word is most definitely Test. What kind of test though? This is so odd.” His ramble was disrupted as a scream came from further into the cave. The Doctor started running further into it with Ditzy close behind him.

The both of them simultaneously shouted. “ALLONS-Y!” As they ran as fast as they possibly could.

They arrived at a junction going two ways into the cave. In the middle of the junction they found five ponies but the unicorn they had met from before had disappeared. The Doctor ran into the middle of the group screaming. “SHUT UP! What happened here? And where is that bloody unicorn?” A sand colored Pegasus walked up to him.

“We have no unicorns in this mission only pegasi, so who the hay are you?” The infamous explorer pointed at the Doctor.

“Me? Oh I’m the Doctor.” He simply stated.

“Doctor who?” The Doctor smiled at her and nodded. Daring Do didn’t understand what this meant so she shook it off.

“Exactly, now where did that scream come from? I heard a scream coming from here.” A small purple Pegasus mare stepped up to him.

“Doctor sir, that was me… I saw a spider.” The Doctor rolled his eyes.

“Don’t call me sir, I don’t want that and secondly you have arachnophobia? What the hay are you doing here then?” She mumbled something incomprehensible so he continued. “And you!” He pointed at Daring. “Why did you even decide to come here? Yes, yes I know all about you Daring Do, but that doesn’t mean you should be here. This place is old, very old. And I would advise you to walk out of this cave right now and from the look on your face you won’t.” Daring Do got a stern look and nodded. She looked behind her at her men and she noticed that they had all started running off towards the entrance. Her jaw dropped.

“Cowards…” She mumbled to herself.

“Calm down explorer, I’m here and I’m not going so… WAIT! What’s that!?” He exclaimed as he ran towards the walls once again. “No… This is fresh but how does he know… And who is he? Unless… Can’t be.” He mumbled to himself.

Ditzy and Daring Do ran up to him and Ditzy asked. “Doctor what’s wrong?” He pointed towards even more text. “More Gallopfreyan? Is it cleaner?” She asked him.

“That’s the extremely scary part, it’s at the most a day old, and it’s specifically addressed to me.” Both mares motioned for him to continue. “I shall read the message then:

Dear Doctor, yes I do in fact know your language, you might know who I am. But trust me when I say this, I’m not a dark soul. I’m the lightest light, admittedly a bit mad, but who isn’t these days? Oh now to the point of this message. You and your two friends have entered my testing facility, wait no scratch that. This is the containment facility for my experiments, so do look out for anything not pony. And don’t go down the left path, you will just fall into lava, I saved your life just now, aren’t you happy? Oh and when you finished this message the first time let’s just say you can’t go back the same way. Oh and the ponies who ran away, well they got out, I’m not heartless. CIAO!

That has to be one of the weirdest things to have happened to me yet. I think I know who he is, but I can’t be sure. Let’s go down the right path then shall we? This place must be razed to the ground if what he said is true.” The mares jaw had since long dropped to the ground. The Doctor started running off towards the right passage. The mares shook their head and took to the air and flew after him.

After running for an uncountable number of minutes they appeared at a door, a metal door.

“Now what is this doing here? Though if the man I think created this did create it, then, I can understand what it’s doing here. Let’s open it!” He reached for the doorknob and it just opened. No traps, no difficulty, it just opened without any trouble. He stepped inside and heard a click and a sound started.

“Welcome to the Pure Containment facility, subject 345 and subject 1000 are not present in their cells. Their location is unknown.” A womanly robotic voice said, and when the voice stopped so did the sounds.

“I guess we have to watch out for those then. What’s with the long face explorer?”

“You two are acting like these thing are a normal everyday occurrence and that this place is not too much out of the ordinary.” Daring Do exclaimed straight into the face of the doctor.

“It is normal for we are time travelers, and no you can’t come with us. Doctor, do you remember when we placed the Sapphire Statue in the temple? The locals were very inclined that you did that.” Daring Do’s face went into further shock.

“Hah yes, they said that only I could do it, true but I had to regenerate since my hearts got penetrated by a single arrow, but it’s all good.”

“Hearts? As in two?” The Doctor nodded. “And time travelers?” Now it was Ditzy’s time to nod. “Okay, I’m willing to believe that since that text back there talked about us, but I still think I’m crazy right now.” The Doctor opened another door. The robotic voice activated once again.

“Welcome to the containment center for the least dangerous subjects the numbers are 1 to 100. Most of the cells are locked due to lockdown, but the vision into cells 33 and 55 are still open.”

“Let’s go check them out!” The Doctor said very giddily and began to bounce through the corridor. The two mares looked at each other and nodded then they followed the stallion.

The Doctor stopped at a window, the mares looked into the cell and saw something brown but they couldn’t really make out what it was. But the Doctor wasn’t looking into the cell he was looking at a small paper with text. “What does it say?” Ditzy asked.

“Subject: 33 or Zergling, Status: Deceased, Success: Yes Original species: Changeling… NO! THAT BASTARD! He experimented on living beings! Does he have no respect for nature? That thing in there is dead, but it was originally a changeling. I’m almost certain of who created this disgusting place now… C’mon we need to get out of here.” The group continued as they found another open cell. Inside they found what looked like a statue, but it was a pony with a suit and a completely white face. “What’s this then? Subject: 55 or Slendermane, Status: Inactive, Success: Yes Original species: Pony… He created Slendermane? WHY!? Thank god it’s inactive then, who is this crazy thing? And why is Slendermane in the least dangerous block? This is so, so WRONG! Let’s vamoose!” He started running through the corridor knowing that there were no more open cells. The mares simply followed him.

They soon arrived at another door which the Doctor very quickly opened, and the voice once again started. “Welcome to the containment center for weak but not weakest subjects numbered 101 to 200. The only open cells are 107, 137 and 199…” The sounds stopped again.

“That was a weird voiceover.” The Doctor duly noted. They all started to slowly trot through the corridor. After a very short walk they appeared at yet another open cell, what they saw in the cell jumped at the glass as it saw them but got pushed back. The Doctor walked over to the paper for this cell. “Okay. Subject: 107 or Spawnling, Status: Alive and active, Success: No, the spawning capacity was never completed, Original species: Diamond Dog, Additional comments: The Spawnling was to be used to create an army of subject 33 but due to DNA issues they all died at birth… This place gets sicker and sicker the further we go…” The doctor’s eyes twitched as the ‘Spawnling’ jumped at the glass again.

The group arrived at another cell yet again. What they saw was really unclear due to the fact that the creature or whatever it was hid in the shadows unable to be seen. “What’s this one then? Subject: 137 or Shadow Brute, Status: Alive and active, Success: Flawless, Original species: Gryphon, Additional comments: The Shadow Brute’s ability is to hide in the shadows and attack groups of ponies instantly killing them all. That one is very creepy… What do you girls think about all this? I’m not quite sure what to make of it.” He looked towards the two mares and they looked at each other and hugged. “I guess that is a good enough answer, let’s get out of here!” He yelled and started running even more into the corridor.

Once again they arrived at another cell. “I hope this one is a bit better, but seeing as how this place is insane then I have my doubts: This cell has been shrinked to fit this small space due to the creature residing in it. Subject: 199 or The Breath of Death, Status: Deceased, Success: No, Original species: Dragon… This one seems suspiciously weird, a dragon and all, but how come we can’t see it?”

“Maybe because it’s dead?”

“Ditzy you are brilliant, that’s why I like you! Onto out!” He yelled as he opened the door to the next section. And the voice started once again.

“Welcome to the containment for the Ghosts of souls numbered 201 to 300, there are no open cells… WARNING: Subject 345 is breaking though to the Ghosts of souls block, warning, warning.”

“Well crap, this is not good, not good at all…” The sounds of a foal crying filled the corridor. “Don’t listen, I think it’s the monster trying to trick us.”

“How can you be sure?” The Doctor gave Ditzy a clear look that told her to shut the hay up and trust him, she simply nodded.

They slowly trotted through the corridor and the crying continued but they saw nothing until they heard a very loud shriek. All of them jumped backed off and then they saw a pile of towels lying on the ground. They all walked over to it and lifted one of the towels and underneath it laid one of the cutest newborn colts ever. The Doctor fell back on his rump. “No no no no no no no no no no no no! KILL IT NOW!!!” He screamed as he picked the baby up and threw it back where they came from, killing it instantly.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? YOU KILLED AND INNOCENT COLT!?” Both of the mare screamed at him.

“CALM DOWN! REMEMBER WHERE WE ARE!? EXACTLY! THAT WAS ONE OF THEM! And I have met that one before; it killed an entire village before I was able to stop it. It disguises itself as a small foal trying to look cute and before you know it, BAM! You die, so calm down and let’s get out of here.”

The company started to walk through the rest of the corridors but there were no more open cells open to them, that is, until they came to the block containing the numbers 901 to 999. The open cell was numbered 987 and they were just about to get there.

“Seems like there’s not much left then, now let’s read this one coming up!” The Doctor exclaimed as they appeared at the cell.

The group looked inside and what they found was not what they had expected, it was a simple fruit, but they knew better than that, it looked like a weird match between a banana, an apple and a grapefruit.

The Doctor started to read the paper associated to this fruit. “Subject: 987 or the Fruit of Immortality and more, Status: Fully matured, Success: Perfect, Original fruits: Strawberry… What? Strawberry? That doesn’t look anything like a strawberry, I guess that’s what mutation can do…” The Doctor continued to mumble to himself as he continued further into the corridor.

“Ditzy did you hear that? Immortality fruit, think of the money we could earn, I mean I could earn...” Ditzy slapped a hoof against her head.

“Thank you Ditzy. Daring Do, if you were to open that cell and sell that fruit, bad things would happened, to live forever is something we should never bring into this world, I have lived for 903 years and trust me, it’s not fun to be so old, outliving everypony dear to ones heart. So no Miss Do, you may not take that fruit, and if you were going to do so still, then I would have to lock you in this place with the fruit and that would be no fun for you.” The explorer gulped at the neutrality the Doctor had when he stated that. “Now let’s get out of here!” He started running again.

The next time he stopped he opened yet another door, what he hoped to be that last, the voice started again. “I dare you to go into the next room, be prepared for subject 1000.” Was all it said before disappearing again.

They walked into the next room and found it to be very round, there was a sign that said ‘Waiting room’ and right next to it was the paper for subject 1000.

“Ok what’s this then: In the next room is the most dangerous creature in this entire facility. Subject: 1000 or The Devil, Status: Immortal but can be killed, Success: Better than perfect, Original form: Timepony mixed with Gryphon, Changeling, Dragon, Diamond Dog and an Alicorn OC. What does that last one mean? OC, what does that even stand for and how did this guy access an Alicorn? This thing is already scaring me more than anything I have ever encountered. Let’s get to it then!” He said as he reached for the door.

“NOOOO!!!” Daring Do yelled at him. “At the start the voice said that 1000 had excaped!” But the Doctor ignored her and as he opened the door, the entire room filled with a very bright red light and the room filled with a demonic laughter.

P.O.V: Alex AKA Nova

Nova was sitting in his room trying to make the songs on his iPod work in the pony style of things when he heard something, A very demonic laugh.

“What was that?” He said as he looked around but he found that he was indeed alone in his room. Did you hear that? *I have no idea what you are talking about, none what so ever, nada, absolutely non. Absolutely impossible.* So you do know what it? *Maybe, but I have to check something so BYE FOR NOW!* He shouted into Nova’s mind and disappeared.

“Gee, what could possibly tick Pure that much? Probably just something, yes I will go with that, something.” He then continued to make music.

Visitor from out of town

Celestia was sitting in her study reading a book when a gust blew through the room. “Is that you?” She asked very calmly.

“Who else would be a white swirly cloud thingy?” A white swirly cloud thingy said in front of her. She immediately recognized this as Pure, the thing…

“I suppose that’s true, but why is your voice so stressed? You seem nervous.” The cloud moved around her.

“Nothing, nada, zilch, nothing what so ever. Except that I had to fix a thing that popped up, nothing to dangerous.” Celestia slowly nodded. “Let’s not get stuck on that, let’s plan your revenge on Dark shall we?” Celestia nodded once more.

I was walking through the market towards my job when…

“Celestia damn it, not again.” I turned towards and saw Carrot Top (I am going with that, just deal with it) and walked over.

“What’s going on?” I asked, she turned towards me and got a little shocked at seeing me (Because I’m a human you know.).

“Oh sorry. It’s nothing really, but lately Carrot’s have been disappearing at least that’s what it seems like. You see I just came back from the toilet and this here basket was full.” She motioned towards a now half full basket. “And now half of its gone, wait, what’s this? A feather!?” She picked up a brown feather (I still don’t really get how they pick up things…) and looked at it. “Now who could this feather belong to? HAHA! First clue.” She looked at me. “Oh sorry, it’s just that these things have been happening all week and this is my first clue, now who could it belong to?” She started to mumble to herself and I decided to go away.

“Let us never speak of that again.” The Doctor stated as they walked outside.

“Agreed.” The two mares said in unison.

“That was probably one of the weirdest scenes I have ever seen.” The Timepony said with a very flat face.

“You know what doc?” He shook his head. “I’m tired, well all of us are. But that’s not exactly what I meant but I really need a vacation from adventuring for a while… Any chance you could give me a lift?” Daring Do asked.

“What do you say Doctor? Want to show her the TARDIS? We could always take her with us to Ponyville. I am already starting to miss my little muffin, but for her it’s been less than a day…” Ditzy perked up a bit when she remembered that she could do these things without leaving her kid for too long…

“I could do that, seems like you got yourself a ride. I recommend a disguise while in Ponyville, due to who you are...” He stated clearly.

“I have a very good disguise that nopony would ever expect me to go around in… I use it all the time.” The other two ponies gave her a look. “What? Avoiding fans is hard work; I have to do something ridiculous to avoid suspicion… I have even perfected the art of faking a cutie mark.” She gave a smug smile.

“You can’t do that! Preposterous! Though I can see the angle you’re going at. So I’m going to let it pass… This time.” The Doctor gave Daring a clear look that could be interpreted as ‘If you mess anything up what so ever, I will make your life a living pain. But if you play nice I might give you a gift.’ And she nodded. “Great!” He opened the door to the TARDIS and Daring Do’s jaw dropped to the floor. “Never get’s old.” He chuckled to himself.

Gee, what should I do now? No more job today, and I have nothing to do, SO MUCH FUN! NO! ‘SO BEAUTIFUL!’ Uhm, what are you talking about? ‘I just saw a thing SO beautiful, SO AMAZING! It makes me cry.’ Making you cry of joy must mean it’s something horrible doesn’t it? ‘However did you guess that? I’m the sanest of the two, but you don’t believe that… I’m just a funny kind of insane, not the bad kind…’ How can one be good insane? That doesn’t even make any sense. ‘You know what? Screw the system!’ Hello? What are you talking about? HELLO! He’s gone? I suddenly heard the sound of a window being smashed to pieces. And there goes the wall…

*WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH*

No… Can’t be… Dark would have field day…

I walked towards the direction I heard the noise coming from. And what do you know, I see a blue box. I guess the rumors are true then… Out from the box walk three ponies, the Doctor (I could have seen that one coming), Ditzy Do and who the heck is that pink pony? I’ve never seen her around Ponyville before…

“Hello Ditzy and Doctor! How is your day?” I shout at them and the third pony just stares at me.

“It was weird, to say the least, wouldn’t you girls agree?” The mares nodded.

“And who is this mare that I’ve never seen around town?” I motion towards the pink mare.

“Oh that’s my cousin Daisy Doo.” She received a look from the other mare. “Come on don’t be shy, Daisy, say hi to the nice human Dave…” She gave a small smile that was very complicated; I will try and cut it into one sentence. The look she gave said something like ‘I got ya now bitch.’ Though that could be debated, I’m not a master of reading faces, especially on ponies… I haven’t exactly studied the equine race… Not that these ponies are anything like the ones where I come from, oh wait, I was rambling… Gosh this always happen when Dark or Pure’s not around…

The pink mare slowly walked towards me and extended a hoof. “Hello…” The voice was very Rainbow-ish. She cleared her throat making that disgusting sound. “Hello I’m Daisy Doo.” She said in a much more feminine way and shot Ditzy yet another look and she just smiled sadistically back at her. Seriously what is going on here? I shook the hoof and flew away, why? Because I’m bored that’s why… Though now I’m even more bored than before… CELESTIA DAMMIT!

I was flying and suddenly, guess what? RD crashed into me, big surprise I know, not like it’s anything unusual… While crashing into the ground I was thinking how I actually didn’t mind these things, I have no idea why though… It felt… Nice and intimate… I have no idea why though… Really weird I know. And when we landed, it was surprisingly a very soft landing, we were lucky to land on a mattress, lucky I know… And guess the position… Let’s just say I couldn’t breathe but let’s just say I was comfortable and wet… I tried saying something but it didn’t really come out very well…

“AGH!” Rainbow screamed as she jumped away from me. She looked at me and blushed really, really intensely, which I did as well… “That was weird… And really embarrassing, but luckily enough, nopony saw that.” We both chuckled nervously as I still just laid there on a mattress… How did this even get here? “Though I guess better you than somepony else…” I made a smile.

“Thanks… I think… I’m not really sure either… Though…” I used my wings to shoot myself up and shooting right into her face kissing her. Yes, I just did that, I’m pro…

“Well that was unexpected…” She said as we pulled away. “Though I can’t say it was bad. But enough with that, I’m going to train more, so see ya!” And then she was off again…

Gee what should I do now? I don’t exactly have a lot to do. I could maybe visit Twilight, no too many questions… But at least it would cure my boredom, true, but it would be really hard to leave… Pinkie? No, I’m too tired for that… Alex? Yeah let’s see what he’s doing… Wait, who the hell is Daisy Doo? How did I not see that before, even though she’s her cousin, something about her seemed off… I don’t know what though… Probably just me being paranoid, as usual then… OFF TO ALEX!

I knock on the door and guess who opens? Rarity? Nope, Sweetie Belle, yeah I know, pretty obvious but you didn’t get it right on the first try so HA ON YOU! I’m epic. “I’m here to see Nova (But I’m really talking about Alex, though they are the same guy…), is he in?” She smiled and nods and lets me in. I fly up the stairs using my amazing wing power (its 5) of amazingness. That sentence works, trust me. I knock on the door to Alex’s room, no answer. Let me guess, loud music? Thank Celestia for the sound proofing spell then… I open the door and guess what I hear? Guessed it yet? No? How can’t you hear that obnoxious LOUD SNORING? It’s ridiculous. I hold my ears as I walk towards him. I begin to shake his body, making him gasp for air as he literally throws himself into the wall, using his magic obviously and somehow… I… How did that even work? HE WAS SLEEPING! I shake his body senselessly, so much that he falls out of his bed screaming like a very, very young filly… Yes I just did that, and yes, I’m evil as fuck…

“I should have expected you would do that…” He says as he slowly tries to stand up again. “But please, be gentle next time, I haven’t slept in like a day, so tired.” I started to snicker when he said ‘gentle’ and he fell over again when he finished the sentence.

Aww geez, why is he so boring… ‘I dunno, not my problem.’ Your back? ‘Obviously, or else I wouldn’t be talking to you now would I?’ Makes sense, I think… ‘Stop using your brain for the thinking and use some other thing.’ Did you just say what I think you said?

The silence told me everything, and then there was laughter from Dark’s voice in my head… That guy is insane. ‘Thanks for the compliment I appreciate it, a lot.’ I face palmed.

I walk over to Alex’s equipment and put on the headphones to try and listen to his progress, it was good. At least I think so, it wasn’t really a lot of new things and well the transfer was flawless, perfectamundo. One hundred percents chance of perfect. Yes, one hundred percent.

“Ditzy, you are evil.” Daring Do now hiding as a pink mare stated.

“Point taken.” Ditzy and the Doctor said in unison.

“You have to learn and take a joke, since it was you who dressed in pink. It wasn’t exactly my idea, so don’t blame me for trying to help. Oh and watch out for my muffin, she loves to meet relatives.” Ditzy made a sadistic smile, that doesn’t fit the mare in general.

“Gee thanks. Though I am happy that you would be willing to take me in… I just hope TWO CERTAIN PONIES don’t tell anypony who I actually am, because I don’t want to be glomped by every fan in the entire town. The only pony I wouldn’t mind glomping me would be the winner of the latest young fliers competition, but what are the odd of the only mare to ever do a sonic rainboom living in a backyard town like this?” The Doctor and Ditzy looked at each other and burst out into the largest fit of laughter, reaching even the lengths of Fluttershy’s cottage; the entirety of Ponyville stopped and wondered where the laughing was coming from. The only living beings that reacted were the local human and the best young flier.

The two of them arrived at the same time and kissed in the air for no particular reason, probably just random affection. They landed in front of the two laughing ponies and the pink mare just staring at them. She heard them land and stopped and just looked right at Rainbow.

She pointed at Rainbow Dash. “Y-y-y-you are RAINBOW DASH! The only pony to ever make a sonic rainboom!” Rainbow made a sly grin.

“Yeah, that’s me, but who are you supposed to be?” She asked posing.

“I’m Daring Do.”

Introductions

"Well this is chapter 1 and wont be completely intresting but its necessary for the whole scheme of things. Hope you enjoy and thanks for taking your time and reading. :)"

EDIT: This is a thing i know as of the 21st of May. These first chapters are really bad in my opinion and needs rewworking hard, but i dont see myself doing that in the near future. I see there are problems almost everywhere and i promise it get better, that is all.

I am Dave and I am a closet brony. In the time when I am home or have space to think, everything I think about is my little pony and how wonderfully colorful and fun their world seems to be. From watching the show to looking at fan art to reading fanfics most preferably HiE stories, because I can only dream of living in Equestria myself. My favorite pony is and will always be Rainbow Dash (but Fluttershy will always have a place in my heart). Why you may ask, well she is just so confident but also very rash so that kind of makes her like me in a sense, now onto the story.

This day was like any other day, except it was the last day of school, and I had to wear “stylish” clothes for the ceremony. I am not used to wearing stylish clothes because I never really felt the need to look good. But before we get any further into this I would like to tell you a little about me. My father is a blacksmith and he taught me everything I know. When I was 12 years old I was let into his workshop where I made my first sword. You heard me, Sword. I was a huge fan of sword fighting that I even made one out of wood just to practice. I did not get why but it just felt natural to swing it and I loved every second of it. As I grew up I was bullied all my life because I had heterochromia, meaning I had different eye colors (those colors are blue and green by the way). What else is there…Oh I only had one really great friend, who I hang out with and it was him that made me into a brony! A few weeks after I turned 18 he took me to a bar, were we had a good time drinking but he got one too many. When we left he was stubborn enough to say he could walk by himself, and like a fool I let him. We were halfway home and we talk about random stuff (like my little pony and living in Equestria) when he lost his footing and fell out into the road just when a truck was going by. His head was crushed under the weight of the truck and all I could do was stare in horror and scream. A whole year then passed by like it was nothing. I never showed any emotions to anyone but my family who were always there for me.

This brings us to my graduation with is the one year anniversary of my friends death so how can I be happy. After the graduation I wanted to go home, but decided to go to the bar and get a drink. On my way there I saw all kinds of people rich and poor, happy and sad but one man who stood out from them all. He wore nothing but black, black pants, black shoes, black shirt, black hat and even a black coat. I could not see his face but he had a strange atmosphere around him. He walked right past me in the opposite direction and I could not help but turn around and look at him but he was gone, I thought that was kind of weird. After a short while I continued my walk to the bar which only took me about 20 minutes. I went inside, looked around and found a seat at the bar, but what caught my eye weren’t the people laughing or screaming but it was the man sitting at the end of the room. It was the man in black from before. I did not understand how he got here before me. I took the fastest route here. I decided to ignore him and just sit down and have a drink and glance at him from time to time. After a few hours a gang of bikers came in (Hells angels, oh god why) and sat right next to me so I took my glass in my hand and just look out over the bar and for some strange reason I could see that the man in black was laughing a little. I drank the rest of my glass, put it down in the table and stood up. I was just about to leave when I heard glass breaking so I turned around and saw that my glass had hit the biker in the head somehow. He turned around, grabbed me by the neck and threw me into a nearby table knocking it over and with it all the drinks. This was the start of a bar fight. Everyone was just throwing punches at one another and I had a huge grin on my face. Finally I could let out some steam. I punched a guy in the face, kick another in the gut and kneed a third in the face. I was having a blast until I saw that same god damn man from before sitting at his table and just relaxing, so I decided to do something stupid. I lifted a man roughly my size and threw him at the man but my surprise he did not move, he just sat there. Right before the impact he just lifted is right hand and swooped the man I threw at him to the side with ease. I was then hit on the head with a bottle and was stunned for a second. I turned around and a chair hit me in the head. Now I was blacking out, as I fell to the floor everything was moving in slow motion and I saw the man in black stand in normal speed. He walked up to me, kneeled down to my height and said.
“It’s not your time just yet”

Then everything went black.

"OOH what is happening here, it's so exiting. just to add a point that man has a mean the real question is what?"

And back to evil!

"Hehehe, this one is good and some foreshadowing that is very hidden. Anyway have you all remebered to vote on the question? LET THE CHAPTER BEGIN!"

I wake up having a weird sensation. ‘You are just having a boner dude.’ God morning brain. ‘Why are so slow to wake up I mean I have been waiting for about an hour for you to wake up, you fucking sack.’ I still don’t get why my brain always insult me. ‘It’s because I really hate you Dave.’ Thanks I hate you to. I stand up from Twilight’s guest bed? Those beds are actually kind of big for a pony bed I mean look at the ponies, why would they need a bed that is like two meters or more? I guess it’s just for the comfort or something. ‘Or maybe it’s for sexy time.’ Yeah maybe. I walk out of the room and then I hear something coming from downstairs.

“Twilight, why did you have to kick me out so fast yesterday? I actually wanted to get to know Dave better.” Ok fine that seems legit.

“Well Rainbow you see the thing is I saw how you AND Fluttershy was looking at him and I must say, WHY?” Wait a minute; they were looking at me, THAT way? ‘I seem to have missed a lot.’ What are you talking about? You were here you know? ‘Of course I was, what do you think of me, I mean really now?’ Yesterday you were kind of nice I guess but today you are acting like two days ago again, I thought you were actually getting nicer but then you start acting all evil again. ‘Acting? Dave I must say I am definitely not acting.’ Ok…

“Yeah that was why I wanted to get to know him better. Though Fluttershy is also looking at him THAT way? Shoot that is not good, though it’s either her or me, and I’m going to prove to Dave that I am the right choice.” Oh no, please don’t fight over me. ‘It will all end with one of them punching you in the face.’ Can they even reach my face? ‘I have no idea.’ I still feel bad for listening to this, but it is about me so I don’t feel as bad.

“Are you sure he even likes any of you? I mean why should he? And why should you since you are not even the same species.” She proves a good point. ‘In your ass.’ That… Just wow.

“Well I don’t know about the part of him liking me but I don’t really care if he is another species, since you could look at it like I am a Pegasus and I like an earth pony it can be almost the same as that.” Yes and no. ‘I vote for yeo.’ And what is that supposed to mean? ‘It means both yes and no.’ Mister mixword you are so creative. ‘I know right? I mean I have to be since you are not.’ Why are you so mean all of a sudden? ‘Mean? I’m not mean I am FUCKING EVIL!’ Seems legit. Let’s continue to listen, even though I feel kind of bad about it. ‘Dave, it’s fine unless you call beaten half to death not fine.’ …

“I just don’t know why, because if he only likes one of you he will break the others heart and I can’t see everything ending with nopony being sad.” Both? Well I don’t know about that. ‘Let’s ask them.’ Again who are you talking to? ‘Well the readers of course!’ What readers? This is no god damn book it’s my life you are talking about. ‘Well let’s see about that.’

“I can see where you are going but it will happen anyway and well I don’t want to be the one to take the blow as to both of us, I don’t really see that happening either. But I really don’t know.” Wait a minute; she actually considers both of them to be with me? Da fuq? ‘The bitches love you.’ Please they are mares not bitches. ‘Yes indeed, they are bitches I heard you say it.’ WAIT WHAT? I just said they weren’t. ‘I heard you, you said bitches.’ UGH!

“Both of you? Are you really considering that? That would be kind of weird. BUT if all of you think it’s okay then alright I won’t say a thing. Though I would not want anypony getting hurt over this since you just met him AND he is another species.” Gee Twilight, I never considered you to be a racist. ‘Well they exist everywhere and I love the hate they throw everywhere.’ Okay… But I really don’t want to hear anymore on this so here goes! I then walk down the stairs.

“Good morning Twilight! OH Rainbow I didn’t see you there, but it’s still nice to see you.” I Really try to look as oblivious to what I just heard and really look like I just woke and I reach the bottom of the stairs and start smiling at them. “Well anyway where is the kitchen?” She then points towards the door. But then I hear Rainbow whispering to Twilight.

“Do you think he heard anything?” Yes I did in fact I heard it all… I think.

She then answers her back. “I don’t think so; he really looked like he just woke up.” Well I actually woke up ten minutes ago but still. ‘They are whispering so loudly, I mean really at least try to be subtle about it.’

“Heard what?” I really want to hear what they say to that.

“Oh it’s nothing, right Rainbow?” So they are just going to try to brush it off, that won’t happen. ‘You are a sadist, just like me.’ I’m not a fucking sadist. ‘Oy watch out with the swearing.’ You swear all the time so no.

“Yes of course it’s nothing it was just a thing we were talking about.” Well that just leads to the question.

“And just what is that thing?” Gotcha Rainbow. ‘You know they are just gonna say something about the weather or something.’ Yes but I know they lie and I love to see them suffer. ‘That’s my boy.’ I am not your boy, you are my brain. ‘Sigh.’ Yes you just go and sigh.

“Oh nothing really it’s just that we were talking about how we should introduce you to Iron Forge since you said you are good at blacksmithing and stuff.” That was better than I thought but still not good enough, but I will let them of this time because I’m just that nice. ‘You are actually not nice at all because you are like me the embodiment of evil.’ What the fuck are you talking about? ‘Oh it’s nothing really.’ I trust you to that… This time. ‘So there will be a next time?’

“Sound fair.” I then walk in to the kitchen and hear them both sigh in relief. HA that’s funny. ‘You are still the same old Douche that I love.’ Where did that come from? ‘Your head, where else?’ I guess… Just wow.

After about half an hour of me deciding what to eat and then eating.

“Okay then Twilight, will you lead me to this Iron Forge?” I still think that is a bad pun. ‘It is Equestria or should I say THE land of puns.’ It’s not that bad. ‘OH RLY?’ Okay fine I will stop now… ’YES VICTORY!’

“Yes, just follow me its about a five minute walk.” ‘Oh and by the way, Rainbow left for work about ten minutes ago, just though you would want to know.’ Brain who are you talking to? ‘Oh it’s no one, it’s just me making a journal of my adventures in your head.’ …RIIGHT that just seems creepy to me.

“Let’s GO!” ‘To the place where people like Dave go to die!’ What? Where did that come from? ‘Dave it’s me we are talking about or did you forget that?’ I guess that makes some kind of sense. ‘Everything I say seems to make sense to you doesn’t in.’ Well you are my brain. ‘Or am I?’ Yes you are. ‘Really?’ Yes ‘You sure?’ This completely pointless crap went on for five minutes ‘What do you mean pointless crap. This shit is really important so STFU’ make me. ‘… Ok (plays Friday).’ NOOOOOOOOOO.

“Are you feeling ok Dave, you look a little pale?”

“Yeah… Yeah I’m fine.” ‘(Still playing Friday) Hehehe.’ Wait a minute. “Hey Twilight, are you sure I can ask him for a job? We still haven’t been to the mayor’s place yet.”

“Oh? Yeah I suppose that should be the first thing to do, let’s just hope she has gathered everypony because you will have to go up on the stage and say something like “HELLO EVERYPONY I AM DAVE” and then we go and ask Iron Forge and yes I think he will give you the job since he likes a hard worker and he is nice when you get to know him but he can be a bit of a hard time if you do something bad. But who doesn’t?” Then she starts to smile. ‘You know that she…’ NO SHE DOES NOT, she is just a friend and remember that you stupid brain. ‘If I am your brain and you say that I’m stupid and we have already established that I’m smarter than you, then how dumb are you?’ …Okay… I really hope Lyra won’t be there, at least if she is a maniac as people seems to believe.

“Let’s go to the town hall then! Lead the way Twi.” Wonderful friend. ‘Like me?’ NO! ‘Fake cry.’ That is just a really bad act. ‘FUCK, you got me.’ Can you please turn of the song now? ‘Nah I don’t want to. (Turns volume up to max) There you go I turned it to max as you wanted.’ That’s not what I said, would you please just turn it off? ‘I can put it on repeat if you want to (Turns on repeat).’ DAMN YOU BRAIN!!!

“Follow me!” Already am. ‘You are just staring at her flank I mean seriously DAT FLANK!’ Brain would you just shut up? ‘Nope, never in my life would I like to stop talking.’ …

At the town hall (ten minutes).

“Fillies and gentlecolts. I am here to present to you the newest addition to our town Dave, before you say anything he is not a pony but I think he should be treated with the same respect as everypony else.” She then waves her hoof to make me go up on the scene. But when I am walking there I hear mumble about me being a stupid diamond dog or something, I really don’t care what they think of me though.

“Hello everypony.” Good opening. “I am Dave and as you probably can see I am not from here, I got teleported from my home but I really want to stay since this place seems so much nicer than where I come from. That was all I had to say so: BYE!” Then I walk down from the scene to see Twilight walking towards me.

“That was quick and useful; I like that, though you could give more information about yourself.”

“Nah I don’t feel like it, if they want to know me then just let them come to me.” SMILE. ‘It was actually a pedo smile.’ BRAIN! ‘Yes Dave?’ Will you shut up? ‘Nope.’ FINE… “Let’s go to Iron Forge now!”

“Let’s!” She still smiles so weirdly. ‘You know you like it!’ Nope I don’t like that, it just creeps me out.

At the blacksmith.

We walk towards the little house with a Sign with an anvil on it. We hear the hammering stops to sound. ’SWORD!’ I then see something flying towards me. ‘THE END… or is it?’

"Try to figure that one out! Just remember to vote on the latest blog post."

Crossover Part Final, I royally screw up

"Oh yes, we are here again, this is the last part so just read it."

After Dave left I turned back to Twilight. She seemed a little worried.

“I really feel bad for him.” She stated. “He really seems to miss his world.”

“You have no idea...” I thought when I thought about Dave’s crush on Rainbow Dash.

“I think we should...go now. Right, Discord?”

The draconequus just nodded. Twilight looked like she wanted to answer something, but remained silent. So we left. Even though I couldn’t see her, I felt her look following me.

Outside, Discord asked me:

“It’s really not that good at the moment, huh? Between you and Twilight, I mean.”

I nodded and sighed.

“It wouldn’t be a problem, if she would just...accept you...”

“Maybe I should just...move away...to Canterlot or something. I don’t want to destroy your relationship; after all you did for me.” He said, with a caring look.

I looked at him with a sad smile.

“He really has changed. He really proves that he wants to be a better person.”

“No, Discord! You’re staying here. You deserve it.” I said confidently. “Twilight will get over it.”

We both smiled.

“But seriously, we need to find away, how to make them other Ponies like you. And I already have an idea.”

“That would be?”

“You’re going to meet...Pinkie Pie.” I suggested.

“And how should that help?” He asked.

“Think of it: Pinkie wants to be friends with everypony. She’s the best Pony to start with, and by the way, you can gain bonus points by summoning chocolate rain.”

“True that.”

So we went to Sugarcube corner to find our favourite Party-Pony. The welcome wasn’t quite as expected: When we entered the confectionery, a cake landed right on my face.

“What the?”

“Stay back! I have cakes! And lots of them.” Pinkie yelled.

“Pinkie, please, it’s not how-“

*splash*

Another cake had just landed in Discord’s face. He wiped it off, and then grinned.

“Oh, it’s on then.”

“Please no...”

Unnecessary to mention, that a massive cake fight began. When they finally ran out of cake, the whole place was a sugar massacre.

Pinkie wiped the cake out of her face with her tongue.

“Mhmmm...chocolate. Delicious. What exactly did you want to tell me?”

*facehoof*

“...I just wanted you to meet Discord. The new Discord.”

Pinkie bounced up to us and shook Discord’s hand (claw? Paw?).

“Hi, new Discord. What happened to the old one? I’m Pinkie Pie by the way.”

*facehoof* again

“Pinkie could I-“

Discord shushed me.

“Let me explain, Xenos.” He turned to Pinkie. “As you know, I’m Discord, former spirit of chaos and disharmony. I’m back from my stone prison, because I wanted to change my life and make friends and Xenos here...” He pointed at me. “...thought, that you were the best Pony to start with.” He finished and took a deep breath.

Pinkie glared at him, then beamed at us.

“I would loooove to be your friends, now that you aren’t a big old meanie anymore. And do you know what I do for my friends? I throw a PARTYYYYY.” Pinkie babbled.

I smiled.

“That’s settled the-“ I started but was interrupted, by somepony screaming.

“Why can’t you just let me finish my sentences???”

I looked around and saw Mrs. Cake staring at the mess in her confectionery. Then she glared at furiously glared at us.

“WHAT. HAVE. YOU. DONE???”

“Oh, Mrs Cake. Xenos and his friend new Discord came here and I thought Discord was a meanie, but he actually isn’t, and so we started a cake fight and now we’re friends.” Pinkie beamed.

I noticed Mrs. Cake’s eyelid twitch and slowly backed off.

“This can’t be good.”

“YOU ARE GOING TO CLEAN ALL THIS UP!” She shouted.

I saw Discord making a calming gesture.

“Allow me to fix this.”

He clicked his fingers, and suddenly...everything was cleaned up. All the cakes were ‘repaired’ and back where they belonged.

Mrs Cake’s face was priceless.

“I- I- guess, that’s settled then...” She stuttered.

She still stared at Discord, who somehow summoned a cup of tea, which he was slowly sipping at.

“So now that this is-“

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEK!”

“What now?!”

Suddenly a blue Pony, I didn’t recognize, busted into the room and started stammering:

“Outside the town...monsters...manticore...the guy with the wings...HELP!”

“Dave what have you done?”

“Discord! Quick! Dave is in trouble.”

We busted out of the pastry shop and headed in the direction the other Ponies were fleeing from.

---------------------------------------------------------P.O.V Change to Dave----------------------------------------------------------------------

I am running through Ponyville being chased by a manticore, but then I hear somepony yell something. “DAVE! YOU HAVE WINGS! USE THEM!” Wait was that Xenos? Oh and thanks for the tip.

I fly up in the air and the manticore gets confused while I land behind its back, let’s get hacking? I pull out my sword, and hack at the manticore’s tail only to get knocked away by a big paw. “Ouch.” I say as I get tossed straight into a building.

The manticore charges at me and I dodge him while trying to slash him with my sword, I hit it but I immediately feel like I lost a ton of power, ok what is happening here? It body slams me to the ground. I grunt and it hops off me and I roll away and get up again. I’m starting to feel like this was a bad idea. It swings its paw at me again and I dodge it easily and swing my sword at its back side only to lose even more of my capacity, what is happening. It slams its claw at my face and I fly into a barrel and get knocked unconscious.

-----------------------------------------------P.O.V. Change to Rainbow Dash (Xenos world)--------------------------------------------------

“What happened. Why is everypony panicking?” Rainbow thought.

She dashed off into the direction everypony was fleeing from. Then she saw it. This strange Dave-guy was fighting...a manticore!

“Don’t tell me he’s really that stupid...”

Dave attempted to strike the manticore with his strange sword, but barely dealt any damage and was immediately knocked into a...barrel by the beast.

“He’s an idiot, but we have to save him...and the town too.”

Rainbow flew closer and yelled:

“COME ON, EVERYPONY! WE NEED TO WORK TOGETHER ON THIS! WE NEED TO GET THE MANTICORE OUT OF HERE, FOLLOW MY LEAD.”

She flew down and tried to attract the manticore’s attention by shouting at it. Eventually the monster desisted from Dave and headed towards her. Rainbow turned around and rocketed to the forest. The manticore followed her for some time, but then stopped and turned on...Ditzy!

“DITZY; RUN FOR THE FOREST!” Rainbow shouted.

The grey Pegasus nodded and... Flew straight into a tree.
Rainbow facehoofed. What did she expect? But how could she save Ditzy now. The manticore was about two rip her in two with his deadly claw, when he was suddenly struck by a brief lightning bolt. Rainbow looked around and saw Xenos running at the manticore with a glowing horn, continuing to fire lightnings. The manticore didn’t seem to be impressed by the lightning strikes, but rather annoyed. It launched at the unicorn stallion, who immediately jumped aside and headed for the forest.
Rainbow decided to use the distraction and bucked the manticore right in the face. Apparently this knocked the beast out.
As soon as it hit the ground, Applejack and her brother Big Macintosh approached the monster and tied it up with some strong ropes.
Finally Xenos used his levitation magic to lift the manticore and carry him deeper into the forest, where they untied it.
The monster didn’t seem too eager for a fight anymore and quickly escaped into the bushes.
When they got back to town everypony cheered. Usually Rainbow Dash would enjoy this moment, but she was too angry at this Dave-guy at the moment. What was he thinking?

“This guy seriously needs a kick in the flank.”

---------------------------------------------------------P.O.V Change to Dave----------------------------------------------------------------------

Ouch, what happened? I was fighting a manticore. Oh god did I get knocked out? I open my eyes to see Dash walking towards me with an angry expression. “What happened? I don’t remember.” She says nothing; she only slaps me right in the face and walks off. “Don’t even THINK of talking to me again.” Oh god what have I done? I feel terrible now. That really hurt not only my face but also my soul. I begin to sob as I sit there in the rubble, not caring if anypony sees me or whatever happens to me, WHY? WHY DID YOU HAVE TO SEND ME HERE!? I HATE YOU! Why? Was my earth life not bad enough? I had finally gotten friends and maybe a girl and then YOU FUCKING SEND ME AWAY!? I guess I should be happy for even being in Equestria at all, but I just can’t not with THIS happening! Why did I have to do that? Why am I such an idiot all the time? I should probably just go and jump off a cliff before I hurt anypony else, wait who’s that voice? “Dave, what were you thinking, for Celestia’s sake?” Xenos?

“I-I-I’m so sorry.” I sob forth.

He sighs. “We should probably get you back to my place, shall we?” I just continue to sob. “Discord, can you help me here?”

“Of course.” And as fast as he snaps his fingers we are back in Xenos house and I’m just lying on the floor continuing to sob. “Dave, calm down! What happened, happened. We can’t change that anymore” I sniff.

“Yeah, Dave. Just calm down and tell us what happened. I Promise we won’t get mad.” I sniff again.

“Yeah right, you are just going to slap me like RD did.” Then Xenos puts on a ‘bossy’ tone.

“Now you listen to me Dave, we are your friends and we will not be angry at you just tell us what happened.”

I nod and start telling them what happened all from me going to Dash’s house to being in the rubble. “Now what made you think, that would be a good idea, Dave?”

“I don’t know, I tell you! It was the dumbest thing I have ever done and I would do anything to change it.” *Dave are you there? Hello! Can you hear me?* Wait, which one are you? *The one who didn’t send you off, I’m here to get you back. Why is that guy such an idiot trying to send you off to a place I don’t know about?* I can go home? *Yes.* My heart lights up as the morning sun.

“Uhm, Dave what are you doing?” Xenos asks.

Discord speaks up:

“I heard it, and well let’s say it’s like this, he can go home now.” I am so fucking happy you would not believe it. *Wait let me check your memory here. Oh god, why did you do those things?* Please don’t remind me, I just want to forget it. *Sure thing, I won’t mention them again.* Thank you.

“Dave that’s great! You can finally go home now.”

“Yeah, I am really happy about this.” I have one question though. *What would that be?* Why haven’t you found me earlier. *I did not know about your disappearance until this morning and I must say it’s tiring going through worlds just to find you.* I’m happy that you did.

“So that means goodbye?” They both say.

“I guess so, it has been nice knowing you two.” They smile and we all hug, Bromance hug FTW! *Do you want to keep contact with Xenos here?* Wait, I could do that? *Yes, you would be able to send letters and I would be able to take them and send them, sadly there would be a delay, sometimes this stuff can become slow.* That does not matter, as long as we can keep contact. “Do you know what I just heard?” I ask as we release the hug. Xenos looks at me. “I just got to know that we would be able to keep contact through letters. The only thing you need to do is send yours through Discord and I should get them. As for you to get my letters well they will just appear in front of you.”

“That would be great. It seems like we didn’t have much time to get to know each other. It would be nice to have a human friend after all.”

We all hug again. I am ready. *Ask them to back off.* Ok. “Please back off, I’m getting teleported, I will miss your friendliness Xenos and I hope to hear from you soon.” He nods and everything goes white and next thing I realise is that I’m standing inside Twilight’s tree again. All my friends are there and gaze at me for a moment. Then they all jump at me and hug me. I also notice Dash snuggling against me.

“It feels great to be home again.”

"And now to get back to Dave's world, now what did you think of this crossover? I really want to know because i personally liked it."